Skip to main content

Full text of "The canon of the Bible: its formation, history, and fluctuations"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/canonofbibleitsfOOdavirich 


THE   CANON   OF   THE   BIBLE. 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 


THE   NEW   TESTAMENT, 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  LATEST  GREEK  TEXT  OF 
TISCHENDORF. 

A  New  and  thoroughly  Revised  Edition. 

Post  Svo,  Cloth,  Price  los  6d. 


"  Of  high  and  distinctive  value." — Saturday  Review. 

"Will  prove  a  very  useful  book  to  almost  any  student  of  the  New 
Testament." — A  thenteum. 

"A  noble  monument  of  wide  reading  and  sober  criticism.  .  .  . 
Dr  Davidson  has  done  the  translation  with  fidelity,  vigour,  and 
elegance." —  Watchman. 

"We  heartily  welcome  the  volume  as  a  help  to  the  more  accurate 
study  of  the  New  Testament." — Freeman. 

"A  welcome  addition  to  the  library.  We  should  be  glad  if  this 
book  should  attain  a  wide  circulation." — Nonconformist. 


London  : 
G.  Kegan  Paul  &  Co.,  i  Paternoster  Square. 


THE 


CANON   OF  THE   BIBLE 

ITS    FORMATION,    HISTORY, 
AND    FLUCTUATIONS. 


BY 

SAMUEL  DAVIDSON,   D.D. 

OF  HALLE,    AND   LL.D. 


THIRD  EDITION,  REVISED  AND  ENLARGED. 


London : 
C.  Kegan  Paul  &  Co.,  i  Paternoster  Square. 

1878. 


Kr«i: 


»  T.ifc 


JiiSTOfin 


15' 


( 7)4^  rights  of  Translation  and  of  Reproduction  are  reset  ved.] 


/Of  , 


PREFACE. 


The  substance  of  the  present  work  was  written 
towards  the  close  of  the  year  1875  for  the 
new  edition  of  the  "  Encyclopaedia  Britannica." 
Having  been  abridged  and  mutilated,  contrary 
to  the  author's  wishes,  before  its  publication 
there,  he  resolved  to  print  it  entire.  With  that 
view  it  has  undergone  repeated  revision  with  en- 
largement in  different  parts,  and  been  made  as 
complete  as  the  limits  of  an  essay  appeared 
to  allow.  As  nothing  of  importance  has  been 
knowingly  omitted,  the  writer  hopes  it  will 
be  found  a  comprehensive  summary  of  all  that 
concerns   the    formation   and    history   of    the 

Bible  canon.     The  place   occupied   by  it  was 
a 

2^5^40 


vi  PREFACE. 

vacant.  No  English  book  reflecting  the  pro- 
cesses or  results  of  recent  criticism,  gives  an 
account  of  the  canon  in  both  Testaments, 
Articles  and  essays  upon  the  subject  there  are  ; 
but  their  standpoint  is  usually  apologetic  not 
scientific,  traditional  rather  than  impartial, 
unreasonably  conservative  without  being  critical. 
The  topic  is  weighty,  involving  the  considera- 
tion of  great  questions,  such  as  the  inspiration, 
authenticity,  authority,  and  age  of  the  Scriptures. 
The  author  has  tried  to  handle  it  fairly,  founding 
his  statements  on  such  evidence  as  seemed 
convincing,  and  condensing  them  into  a  moder- 
ate compass.  If  the  reader  wishes  to  know  the 
evidence,  he  may  find  it  in  the  writer's  Intro- 
ductions to  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
where  the  separate  books  of  Scripture  are 
discussed ;  and  in  the  late  treatises  of  other 
critics.  While  his  expositions  are  capable  of 
expansion,  it  is  believed  that  they  will  not  be 
easily  shaken.     He  commends  the  work  to  the 


PREFACE. 


attention  of  all  who  have  an  interest  in  the 
progress  of  theology,  and  are  seeking  a  founda- 
tion for  their  faith  less  precarious  than  books 
however  venerable. 

It  has  not  been  the  writer's  purpose  to 
chronicle  phases  of  opinion,  or  to  refute  what  he 
believes  to  be  error  in  the  newest  hypotheses 
about  the  age,  authority,  and  composition  of  the 
books.  His  aim  has  been  rather  to  set  forth  the 
most  correct  view  of  the  questions  involved  in  a 
history  of  the  canon,  whether  it  be  more  or  less 
recent.  Some  may  think  that  the  latest  or  most 
current  account  of  such  questions  is  the  best ; 
but  that  is  not  his  opinion.  Hence  the  fashion- 
able belief  that  much  of  the  Pentateuch,  the 
Book  of  Leviticus  wholly,  with  large  parts  of 
Exodus  and  Numbers,  in  a  word,  that  all  the 
laws  relating  to  divine  worship  with  most  of 
the  chronological  tables  or  statistics,  belong  to 
Ezra,  who  is  metamorphosed  in  fact  into  the  first 
Elohist,  is  unnoticed.      Hence  also  the  earliest 


PREFACE. 


gospel  is  not  declared  to  be  Mark's.  Neither 
has  the  author  ventured  to  place  the  fourth 
gospel  at  the  end  of  the  first  century,  as 
Ewald  and  Weitzsacker  do,  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  old  critics ;  or  with  Keim  so  early  as 
110-115  A.D. 

Many  evince  a  restless  anxiety  to  find  some- 
thing novel ;  and  to  depart  from  well-established 
conclusions  for  the  sake  of  originality.  This 
shews  a  morbid  state  of  mind.  Amid  the 
feverish  outlook  for  discoveries  and  the  slight 
regard  for  what  is  safe,  conservatism  is  a  com- 
mendable thing.  Some  again  desire  to  return, 
as  far  as  they  can,  to  orthodoxy,  finding  be- 
tween that  extreme  and  rationalism  a  middle 
way  which  offers  a  resting-place  to  faith.  The 
numerous  changes  which  criticism  presents  are 
not  a  symptom  of  soundness.  The  writer  is  far 
indeed  from  thinking  that  every  question  con- 
nected with  the  books  of  Scripture  is  finally 
settled ;    but    the    majority    undoubtedly  are, 


PREFACE. 


though  several  already  fixed  by  great  scholars 
continue  to  be  opened  up  afresh.  He  does  not 
profess  to  adopt  the  phase  of  criticism  which  is 
fashionable  at  the  moment;  it  is  enough  to  state 
what  approves  itself  to  his  judgment,  and  to 
hold  it  fast  amid  the  contrarieties  of  conjecture 
or  the  cravings  of  curiosity.  Present  excres- 
cences or  aberrations  of  belief  will  have  their 
day  and  disappear.  Large  portions  of  the 
Pentateuch  will  cease  to  be  consigned  to  a  post- 
exile  time,  and  the  gospels  of  Matthew  and 
Luke  will  again  be  counted  the  chief  sources  of 
Mark's.  It  will  also  be  acknowledged  that  the 
first  as  it  now  exists,  is  of  much  later  origin 
than  the  fall  of  Jerusalem.  Nor  will  there  be  so 
great  anxiety  to  show  that  Justin  Martyr  was 
acquainted  with  the  fourth  gospel,  and  owed  his 
Logos-doctrine  chiefly  to  it.  The  difference  of 
ten  or  twenty  years  in  the  date  of  a  gospel  will 
not  be  considered  of  essential  importance  in 
estimating  its  character. 


PREFACE. 


The  present  edition  has  been  revised  through- 
out and  several  parts  re-written.  The  author 
hopes  that  it  will  be  found  still  more  worthy  of 
the  favour  with  which  the  first  was  received. 


May  1878. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTORY,  .....  I 

CHAPTER  n. 

THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  CANON  FROM  ITS  BEGINNING  TO 

ITS  CLOSE,  .  .  .  .  .ID 

CHAPTER  HI. 

THE  SAMARITAN  AND  ALEXANDRIAN  CANONS,  .  8 1 

CHAPTER  IV. 

NUMBER  AND  ORDER  OF  THE  SEPARATE  BOOKS,  .  92 

CHAPTER  V. 

USE  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  BY  THE  FIRST  CHRISTIAN 
WRITERS,  AND  THE  FATHERS  TILL  THE  TIME  OF 
ORIGEN,        ......  97 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON   IN   THE  FIRST  THREE 

CENTURIES,  .....  108 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  BIBLE  CANON  FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY  TO 

THE  REFORMATION,      .      .      .      •     173 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  BOOKS,  .  .  221 

CHAPTER  IX. 

SUMMARY  OF  THE  SUBJECT,        .  .  .  .  23I 

CHAPTER  X. 

THE    CANON    IN     THE    CONFESSIONS     OF     DIFFERENT 

CHURCHES,  .....  240 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE   CANON    FROM   SEMLER  TO    THE    PRESENT   TIME, 

WITH  REFLECTIONS  ON  ITS  READJUSTMENT,  .  247 


THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTORY. 

As  introductory  to  the  following  dissertation, 
I  shall  explain  and  define  certain  terms  that 
frequently  occur  in  it,  especially  caiton,  apocry- 
phal^ ecclesiastical^  and  the  like.  A  right  appre- 
hension of  these  will  make  the  observations 
advanced  respecting  the  canon  and  its  formation 
plainer.  The  words  have  not  been  taken  in  the 
same  sense  by  all,  a  fact  that  obscures  their 
sense.  They  have  been  employed  more  or  less 
vaguely  by  different  writers.  Varying  ideas 
have  been  attached  to  them. 

The  Greek  original  of  canon^  means  primarily 
a  straight  rod  or  pole;  and  metaphorically,  what 

^  Kavibv. 
A 


'  V  •'  '  •*'•'  '''TffE'ekSm2^k)F  THE  BIBLE. 

serves  to  keep  a  thing  upright  or  straight,  a  rule. 
In  the  New  Testament  it  occurs  in  Gal.  vi.  i6 
and  2  Cor.  x.  13,  15,  16,  signifying  in  the  former, 
a  measure ;  in  the  latter,  what  is  measured,  a  dis- 
trict. But  we  have  now  to  do  with  its  ecclesiasti- 
cal use.  There  are  three  opinions  as  to  the  origin 
of  its  application  to  the  writings  used  by  the 
church.  According  to  Toland,  Whiston,  Semler, 
Baur,  and  others,  the  word  had  originally  the 
sense  of  list  or  catalogue  of  books  publicly  read 
in  Christian  assemblies.  Others,  as  Steiner,  sup- 
pose that  since  the  Alexandrian  grammarians 
applied  it  to  collections  of  Old  Gk-eek  authors 
as  models  of  excellence  or  classics,  it  meant 
classical  (canonical)  writings.  According  to  a 
third  opinion,  the  term  included  from  the  first 
the  idea  of  a  regulating  principle.  This  is  the 
more  probable,  because  the  same  idea  lies  in  the 
New  Testament  use  of  the  noun,  and  pervades 
its  applications  in  the  language  of  the  early 
Fathers  down  to  the  time  of  Constantine,   as 


INTRODUCTORY. 


Credner  has  shown.^  The  "  canon  of  the  church" 
in  the  Clementine  homilies  ;2  the  "ecclesiastical 
canon," ^  and  "the  canon  of  the  truth,"  in 
Clement  and  Irenaeus;*  the  "canon"  of  the 
faith  in  Polycrates,^  the  regula  fidei  of  Ter- 
tullian,^  and  the  libri  regular es  of  Origen,^  imply 
a  normative  principle.  But  we  cannot  assent  to 
Credner's  view  of  the  Greek  word  for  canon 
being  an  abbreviation  of  "Scriptures  of  canon,"^ 
equivalent  to  Scriptures  legis  in  Diocletian's 
Act^ — a  view  too  artificial,  and  unsanctioned 
by  usage. 

It  is  true  that  the  word  canon  was  employed 
by  Greek  writers  in  the  sense  of  a  mere  list ; 

^  Zur  Geschichte  des  Kanons^  pp.  3-68. 
^  Clement.  Horn.  ap.  Coteler.y  vol.  i.  p.  608. 
^  Stromata,  vi.  15,  p.  803,  ed.  Potter. 
*  Adv.  Hczres.,  i.  95. 
5  ^;>.  Euseb.  H.  E.,  v.  24. 
^  De prczscript.  Hareticorum,  chs.  12,  13. 
^  Comment,  in  Mat.  iii.  p.  916 ;  ed.  Delarue. 
8  ypa<pal  KavSvos. 

^  Monumenta  Vetera  ad  Donaiistarum  hisioriam  pertinentia, 
ed.  Dupin,  p.  168. 


THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


but  when  it  was  transferred  to  the  Scripture 
books,  it  included  the  idea  of  a  regulative  and 
normal  power — a  list  of  books  forming  a  rule  or 
law,  because  the  newly-formed  Catholic  Church 
required  a  standard  of  appeal  in  opposition  to 
the  Gnostics  with  their  arbitrary  use  of  sacred 
writings.  There  is  a  lack  of  evidence  on  behalf 
of  its  use  before  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment had  been  paralleled  with  those  of  the  Old 
in  authority  and  inspiration. 

The  earliest  example  of  its  application  to  a 
catalogue  of  the  Old  or  New  Testament  books 
occurs  in  the  Latin  translation  of  Origen's  homily 
on  Joshua,  where  the  original  seems  to  have 
been  "  canon.''^  The  word  itself  is  certainly  in 
Amphilochius,2  as  well  as  in  Jerome,^  and 
Rufinus.*     As  the  Latin  translation  of  Origen 

^  KOWWK 

'  At  the  end  of  the  Iambi  ad  Seleucum^  on  the  books  of  the 
New  Testament,  he  adds,  oDtoj  dipei/S^oTaTOS  Ko.v\av  hv  ttrj  rSov 
d€0True6ffT(i)v  ypa<pwv. 

*  Prologus  galeatus  in  ii.  Reg. 

<  Expos,  in  Symb.  Apost.,  37,  p.  374,  ed.  Migne. 


INTRODUCTORY. 


has  canonicus  and  canonizatus,  we  infer  that  he 
used  "  canonical,"^  opposed  as  it  is  to  apocrypJms 
or  secretus.  The  first  occurrence  of  "canonical" 
is  in  the  fifty-ninth  canon  of  the  Council  of 
Laodicea,  where  it  is  contrasted  with  two  other 
Greek  words.2  "  Canonized  books,"^  is  first  used 
in  Athanasius's  39th  festal  epistle.*  The  kind 
of  rule  which  the  earliest  fathers  attributed  to 
the  Scriptures  can  only  be  conjectured  ;  it  is 
certain  that  they  believed  the  Old  Testament 
books  to  be  a  divine  and  infallible  guide.  But 
the  New  Testament  was  not  so  considered  till 
towards  the  close  of  the  second  century  when 
the  conception  of  a  Catholic  Church  was  realized. 
The  latter  collection  was  not  called  Scripture, 
or  put  on  a  par  with  the  Old  Testament  as 

^  KavouLKds.        2  tStwrt/cds  and  aKavdvLaros.        ^  Kavovi^6/ji.€va. 

*  After  the  word  is  added,  Kal  Trapadodivra,  irLarevdivTa  rk 
6eia  etvai.  0pp.,  vol.  i.  p.  962,  ed.  Benedict.  The  festal  or 
passover  letters  of  the  Alexandrian  bishops  were  pastorals  ad- 
dressed to  the  church  in  Egypt,  at  the  approach  of  the  yearly 
festival  of  Easter.  It  was  natural  that  they  should  have  some 
authority  there. 


THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


sacred  and  inspired,  till  the  time  of  Theophilus 
of  Antioch  (about  i8o  A.D.)  Hence  Irenaeus 
applies  the  epithets  divine  and  perfect  to  the 
Scriptures;  and  Clement  of  Alexandria  calls 
them  inspired. 

When  distinctions  were  made  among  the 
Biblical  writings  other  words  ^  were  employed, 
synonymous  with  "canonised."  ^  The  canon  was 
thus  a  catalogue  of  writings  forming  a  rule  of 
truth,  sacred,  divine,  revealed  by  God  for  the 
instruction  of  men.  The  rule  was  perfect  for  its 
purpose. 

The  word  apocryphal ^  is  used  in  various  senses, 
which  it  is  difficult  to  trace  chronologically. 
Apocryphal  books  are, — 

1st,  Such  as  contain  secret  or  mysterious  things, 
books  of  the  higher  wisdom.  It  is  thus  applied 
to  the  Apocalypse  by  Gregory  of  Nyssa.*  Akin 
to  this  is  the  second  meaning. 

*  Such  as  ivSi6^r}Kaj  iipifftih/a.      •  Kauopito'fiepa  or  KCKavouia-fiiva. 
'  d7ro'/c/)i/0oj.  *  Orat.  de  Ordin.,  vol.  ii.  p.  44. 


INTRODUCTORY. 


2nd,  Such  as  were  kept  secret  or  withdrawn 
from  public  use.  In  this  sense  the  word  cor- 
responds to  the  Hebrew  gaimz?-  So  Origen 
speaking  of  the  story  of  Susanna.  The  oppo- 
site of  this  is  read  in  ptibliCy'^  a  word  em- 
ployed by  Eusebius.^ 

3rd,  It  was  used  of  the  secret  books  of  the 
heretics  by  Clement*  and  Origen,^  with  the 
accessory  idea  of  spurious,  pseudepigraphical^ 
in  opposition  to  the  canonical  writings  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  The  book  of  Enoch  and 
similar  productions  were  so  characterized.^ 

4th,  Jerome  applied  it  to  the  books   in   the 

^  T132.  The  Jews  applied  the  word  genuzim  to  books  with- 
drawn from  public  use,  whose  contents  were  thought  to  be  out  of 
harmony  with  the  doctrinal  or  moral  views  of  Judaism  when  the 
canon  was  closed.  See  Fiirst's  Der  Kanon  des  alien  Testaments, 
p.  127,  note;  and  Geiger's  Urschrift,  p.  201. 

^  dedrj/xoa-tevixiva. 

3  H.  E.  II.  23,  III.  3-16. 

*  Stromata,  lib.  iii.  p.  1134,  ed.  Migne. 

^  Prolog,  ad  Cant.,  dpp.,  vol.  iii.  p.  36. 

^  See  Suicer's  Thesaurus,  s.  v. 


THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


Septuagint  which  are  absent  from  the  Hebrew 
canon,  i.e.,  to  the  books  which  were  read  in  the 
church,  the  ecclesiastical  ones^  occupying  a  rank 
next  to  the  canonical.  In  doing  so  he  had 
respect  to  the  corresponding  Hebrew  epithet. 
This  was  a  misuse  of  the  word  apocryphal, 
which  had  a  prejudicial  effect  on  the  character 
of  the  books  in  after-times.^  The  word,  which 
he  did  not  employ  in  an  injurious  sense,  was 
adopted  from  him  by  Protestants  after  the 
Reformation,  who  gave  it  perhaps  a  sharper 
distinction  than  he  intended,  so  as  to  imply  a 
contrast  somewhat  disparaging  to  writings 
which  were  publicly  read  in  many  churches  and 
put  beside  the  canonical  ones  by  distinguished 
fathers.  The  Lutherans  have  adhered  to 
Jerome's  meaning  longer  than  the  Reformed  ; 
but   the  decree   of  the  Council  of  Trent  had 

^  Bt/3\(a  iLvayivuxTKOfieva,  libri  ecclesiastici. 

2  In  his  epistle  to  Laeta  he  uses  the  epithet  in  its  customary 
sense,  of  books  unauthentic,  not  proceeding  from  the  authors 
whose  names  they  bear.     0pp.,  vol.  i.  p.  877,  ed.  Migne. 


INTR  OD  UCTOR  V. 


some  effect  on  both.  The  contrast  between 
the  canonical  and  apocryphal  writings  was 
carried  to  its  utmost  length  by  the  Westminster 
divines,  who  asserted  that  the  former  are  in- 
spired, the  latter  not. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE    OLD    TESTAMENT    CANON    FROM    ITS 
BEGINNING    TO    ITS    CLOSE. 

The  first  important  part  of  the  Old  Testament 
put  together  as  a  whole  was  the  Pentateuch, 
or  rather,  the  five  books  of  Moses  and  Joshua. 
This  was  preceded  by  smaller  documents, 
which  one  or  more  redactors  embodied  in  it. 
The  earliest  things  committed  to  writing  were 
probably  the  ten  words  proceeding  from  Moses 
himself,  afterwards  enlarged  into  the  ten  com- 
mandments which  exist  at  present  in  two 
recensions  (Exod.  xx.,  Deut.  v.)  It  is  true 
that  we  have  the  oldest  form  of  the  decalogue 
from  the  Jehovist  not  the  Elohist;  but  that 
is  no  valid  objection  against  the  antiquity  of 
the  nucleus  out  of  which  it  arose.     It  is  also 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


probable  that  several  legal  and  ceremonial 
enactments  belong,  if  not  to  Moses  himself, 
at  least  to  his  time  ;  as  also  the  Elohistic  list 
of  stations  in  Numbers  xxxiii.  To  the  same 
time  belongs  the  song  of  Miriam  in  Exodus 
XV.,  probably  consisting  of  a  few  lines  at  first, 
and  subsequently  enlarged  ;  with  a  triumphal 
ode  over  the  fall  of  Heshbon  (Numbers  xxi.  27- 
30).  The  little  poetical  piece  in  Numbers 
xxi.  17,  18,  afterwards  misunderstood  and  so 
taken  literally,  is  post-Mosaic. 

During  the  unsettled  times  of  Joshua  and  the 
Judges  there  could  have  been  comparatively 
little  writing.  The  song  of  Deborah  appeared, 
full  of  poetic  force  and  fire.  The  period  of 
the  early  kings  was  characterized  not  only  by 
a  remarkable  development  of  the  Hebrew 
people  and  their  consolidation  into  a  national 
state,  but  by  fresh  literary  activity.  Laws  were 
written  out  for  the  guidance  of  priests  and 
people ;   and   the   political  organization  of  the 


12  THE  CANON  OF  7 HE  BIBLE. 

rapidly  growing  nation  was  promoted  by- 
poetical  productions  in  which  spiritual  life 
expressed  its  aspirations.  Schools  of  prophets 
were  instituted  by  Samuel,  whose  literary  efforts 
tended  to  purify  the  worship.  David  was  an 
accomplished  poet,  whose  psalms  are  composed 
in  lofty  strains ;  and  Solomon  may  have 
written  a  few  odes.  The  building  of  the 
temple,  and  the  arrangements  connected  with 
its  worship,  contributed  materially  to  a  written 
legislation. 

During  this  early  and  flourishing  period  ap- 
peared the  book  of  the  Wars  of  Jehovah,^  a 
heroic  anthology,  celebrating  warlike  deeds;  and 
the  book  of  Jashar,^  also  poetical.  Jehoshaphat 
is  mentioned  as  court-annalist  to  David  and 
Solomon.'  Above  all,  the  Elohists  now  ap- 
peared, the  first  of  whom,  in  the  reign  of  Saul, 
was  author  of  annals  beginning  at  the  earliest 

*  Num.  xxi.  14.  ^  Joshua  x.  12,  13 ;  2  Sam.  i.  18. 

*  2  Sam.  viii.  i6 ;  i  Kings  iv.  3. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


time  which  were  distinguished  by  genealogical 
and  chronological  details  as  well  as  systematic 
minuteness,  by  archaic  simplicity,  and  by  legal 
prescriptions  more  theoretical  than  practical. 
The  long  genealogical  registers  with  an  artificial 
chronology  and  a  statement  of  the  years  of 
men's  lives,  the  dry  narratives,  the  precise  ac- 
counts of  the  gradual  enlargement  of  divine 
laws,  the  copious  description  of  the  tabernacle 
and  the  institution  of  divine  worship,  are  weari- 
some, though  pervaded  by  a  theoretic  interest 
which  looks  at  every  thing  from  a  legal  point 
of  view.  A  second  or  junior  Elohist  was  less 
methodical  and  more  fragmentary,  supplying 
additional  information,  furnishing  new  theo- 
cratic details,  and  setting  forth  the  relation  of 
Israel  to  heathen  nations  and  to  God.  In  con- 
trast with  his  predecessor,  he  has  great  beauty 
of  description,  which  is  exemplified  in  the  ac- 
count of  Isaac's  sacrifice  and  the  history  of 
Joseph  ;  in  picturesque  and  graphic  narratives 


14  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

interspersed  with  few  reflections.  His  parallels 
to  the  later  writer  commonly  called  the  Jehovist, 
are  numerous.  The  third  author,  who  lived  in 
the  time  of  Uzziah,  though  more  mythological 
than  the  Elohists,  was  less  formal.  His  stand- 
point is  prophetic.  The  third  document  in- 
corporated with  the  Elohistic  ones  formed  an 
important  part  of  the  whole,  exhibiting  a  vivid- 
ness which  the  first  lacked  ;  with  descriptions 
of  persons  and  things  from  another  stand-point. 
The  Jehovist  belonged  to  the  northern  kingdom; 
the  Elohists  were  of  Judah. 

The  state  of  the  nation  after  Rehoboam  was 
unfavourable  to  literature.  When  the  people 
were  threatened  and  attacked  by  other  nations, 
divided  among  themselves  in  worship  and  all 
higher  interests,  rent  by  conflicting  parties,  the 
theocratic  principle  which  was  the  true  bond  of 
union  could  not  assert  itself  with  efiect.  The 
people  were  corrupt ;  their  religious  life  debased. 
The  example  of  the  kings  was  usually  prejudicial 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


to  political  healthiness.  Contact  with  foreigners 
as  well  as  with  the  older  inhabitants  of  the  land, 
hindered  progress.  In  these  circumstances  the 
prophets  were  the  true  reformers,  the  advocates 
of  political  liberty,  expositors  of  the  principles 
that  give  life  and  stability  to  a  nation.  In 
Judah,  Joel  wrote  prophetic  discourses ;  in 
Israel,  Amos  and  Hosea.  Now,  too,  a  redactor 
put  together  the  EJohistic  and  Jehovistic  docu- 
ments, making  various  changes  in  them,  adding 
throughout  sentences  and  words  that  seemed 
desirable,  and  suppressing  what  was  unsuited  to 
his  taste.  Several  psalm-writers  enriched  the 
national  literature  after  David.  Learned  men 
at  the  court  of  Hezekiah  recast  and  enlarged 
(Proverbs  xxv. — xxix.)  the  national  proverbs, 
which  bore  Solomon's  name  because  the  nucleus 
of  an  older  collection  belonged  to  that  monarch. 
These  literary  courtiers  were  not  prophets,  but 
rather  scribes.  The  book  of  Job  was  written, 
with  the  exception  of  Elihu's   later  discourses 


I6  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

which  were  not  inserted  in  it  till  after  the 
return  from  Babylon ;  and  Deuteronomy,  with 
Joshua,  was  added  to  the  preceding  collec- 
tion in  the  reign  of  Manasseh.  The  gifted 
author  of  Deuteronomy,  who  was  evidently 
imbued  with  the  prophetic  spirit,  completed  the 
Pentateuch,  i.e.,  the  five  books  of  Moses  and 
Joshua,  revising  the  Elohist-Jehovistic  work, 
and  making  various  additions  or  alterations. 
He  did  the  same  thing  to  the  historical  books 
of  Judges,  Samuel,  and  Kings ;  which  received 
from  him  their  present  form.  Immediately 
before  and  during  the  exile  there  were  numer- 
ous authors  and  compilers.  New  psalms 
appeared,  more  or  less  national  in  spirit. 
Ezekiel,  Jeremiah  and  others  prophesied ; 
especially  an  unknown  seer  who  described  the 
present  condition  of  the  people,  predicting  their 
coming  glories  and  renovated  worship  in  strains 
of  far-reaching  import.^      This  great  prophet 

^  Isaiah  xl. -Ixvi. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  17 

expected  the  regeneration  of  the  nation  from 
the  pious  portion  of  it,  the  prophets  in  particular, 
not  from  a  kingly  Messiah  as  Isaiah  did ;  for 
the  hopes  resting  on  rulers  out  of  David's  house 
had  been  disappointed.     His  aspirations  turned 
to  spiritual  means.     He  was  not  merely  an  en- 
thusiastic seer  with  comprehensive  glance,  but 
also  a  practical  philosopher  who  set  forth  the 
doctrine  of  the  innocent  suffering  for  the  guilty ; 
differing  therein  from  Ezekiel's  theory  of  indi- 
vidual reward  and  punishment  in  the  present 
world — a  theory  out  of  harmony  with  the  cir- 
cumstances of  actual  life.   The  very  misfortunes 
of  the   nation,  and  the  signs  of  their  return, 
excited  within   the   nobler  spirits   hopes  of  a 
brighter  future,  in  which  the  flourishing  reign  of 
David   should   be  surpassed   by  the  universal 
worship  of  Jehovah.     In  consequence  of  their 
outward   condition,  the  prophets  of  the  exile 
were  usually  writers,  like   Ezekiel,  not  public 
speakers ;     and    their   announcement   of    glad 


l8  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

tidings  could  only  be  transmitted  privately  from 
person  to  person.  This  explains  in  part  the 
oblivion  into  which  their  names  fell ;  so  that 
the  author  or  redactor  of  Jeremiah  1.,  li. ;  the 
authors  of  chapters  xiii.-xiv.  23,  xxi.  i-io, 
xxiv.-xxvii.,  xxxiv.,  xxxv.,  inserted  in  Isaiah ; 
and,  above  all,  the  Babylonian  Isaiah,  whom 
Hitzig  improbably  identifies  with  the  high- 
priest  Joshua,  are  unknown.  After  the  return 
from  Babylon  the  literary  spirit  manifested 
itself  in  the  prophets  of  the  restoration — 
Haggai,  Zechariah,  and  Malachi — who  wrote  to 
recall  their  countrymen  to  a  sense  of  religious 
duties;  though  their  ideas  were  borrowed  in 
part  from  older  prophets  of  more  original 
genius.  The  book  of  Esther  appeared,  to  make 
•the  observance  of  the  purim  feast,  which  was  of 
Persian  origin,  more  general  in  Palestine.  The 
large  historical  work  comprising  the  books  of 
Ezra,  Nehemiah,  and  Chronicles,  was  compiled 
partly  out  of  materials  written  by  Ezra  and 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Nehemiah,  partly  out  of  older  historical  records 
which  formed  a  portion  of  the  national  litera- 
ture. Several  temple-psalms  were  also  com- 
posed ;  a  part  of  the  present  book  of  Proverbs  ; 
Ecclesiastes,  whose  tone  and  language  betray 
its  late  origin ;  and  Jonah,  whose  diction  puts 
its  date  after  the  Babylonian  captivity.  The 
Maccabean  age  called  forth  the  book  of  Daniel 
and  various  psalms.  In  addition  to  new  pro- 
ductions there  was  an  inclination  to  collect 
former  documents.  To  Zechariah's  authentic 
prophecies  were  added  the  earlier  ones  con- 
tained in  chapters  ix. — xiv. ;  and  the  Psalms 
were  gradually  brought  together,  being  made  up 
into  divisions  at  different  times ;  the  first  and 
second  divisions  proceeding  from  one  redactor, 
the  third  from  another,  the  fourth  and  fifth  from 
a  still  later.  Various  writings  besides  their  own 
were  grouped  around  the  names  of  earlier  pro- 
phets, as  was  the  case  with  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah. 
The  literature  is  more  indebted  for  its  best 


20  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

constituents  to  the  prophetic  than  to  the 
priestly  order,  because  the  prophets  were 
preachers  of  repentance  and  righteousness 
whose  great  aim  was  to  make  Israel  a  Jehovah- 
worshipping  nation  to  the  exclusion  of  other 
gods.  Their  utterances  were  essentially  ethical 
and  religious ;  their  pictures  of  the  future 
subjective  and  ideal.  There  was  silently 
elaborated  in^their  schools  a  spiritual  mono- 
theism, over  against  the  crude  polytheism  of 
the  people  generally — a  theocratic  ideal  inade- 
quately apprehended  by  gross  and  sensuous 
Israel — Jehovism  simple  and  sublime  amid  a 
sacerdotal  worship  which  left  the  heart  impure 
while  cleansing  the  hands.  Instead  of  taking 
their  stand  upon  the  law,  with  its  rules  of 
worship,  its  ceremonial  precepts  and  penalties 
against  transgressors,  the  prophets  set  them- 
selves above  it,  speaking  slightingly  of  the 
forms  and  customs  which  the  people  took  for 
the  whole  of  religion.    To  the  view  of  such  as 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  21 

were  prepared  to  receive  a  faith  that  looked  for 
its  realisation  to  the  future,  they  helped  to 
create  a  millennium,  in  which  the  worship  of 
Jehovah  alone  should  become  the  basis  of  a  uni- 
versal religion  for  humanity.  In  addition  to  the 
prophetic  literature  proper,  they  wrote  historical 
works  also.  How  superior  this  literature  is  to 
the  priestly  appears  from  a  comparison  of  the 
Kings  and  Chronicles.  The  subjective  under- 
lies the  one;  the  objective  distinguishes  the 
other.  Faith  in  Jehovah,  clothed,  it  may  be 
in  sensible  or  historical  forms,  characterises  the 
one ;  reference  of  an  outward  order  to  a  divine 
source,  the  other.  The  sanctity  of  a  people 
under  the  government  of  a  righteous  God,  is 
the  object  of  the  one ;  the  sanctity  of  institu- 
tions, that  of  the  other.  Even  when  the 
prophets  wrote  history,  the  facts  are  subordinate 
to  the  belief.  Subjective  purposes  coloured 
their  representation  of  real  events. 

To  them  we  are  indebted  for  the  Messianic 


22  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

idea,  the  hope  of  a  better  time  in  which  their  high 
ideal  of  the  theocracy  should  be  realised.  With 
such  belief  in  the  future,  with  pious  aspirations 
enlivening  their  patriotism,  did  they  comfort 
and  encourage  their  countrymen.  The  hope, 
general  or  indefinite  at  first,  was  afterwards 
attached  to  the  house  of  David,  out  of  which  a 
restorer  of  the  theocracy  was  expected,  a  king 
pre-eminent  in  righteousness,  and  marvellously 
gifted.  It  was  not  merely  a  political  but  a 
religious  hope,  implying  the  thorough  purifica- 
tion of  the  nation,  the  extinction  of  idolatry, 
the  general  spread  and  triumph  of  true  religion. 
The  pious  wishes  of  the  prophets,  often  repeated, 
became  a  sort  of  doctrine,  and  contributed  to 
sustain  the  failing  spirit  of  the  people.  The 
indefinite  idea  of  a  golden  age  was  commoner 
than  that  of  a  personal  prince  who  should  reign 
in  equity  and  peace.  Neither  was  part  of  the 
national  faith,  like  the  law,  or  the  doctrine  of 
sacrifice;  and  but  a  few  of  the  prophets  por- 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  23 

trayed  a  king  in  their  description  of  the  period 
of  ideal  prosperity. 

The  man  who  first  gave  public  sanction 
to  a  portion  of  the  national  literature  was  Ezra, 
who  laid  the  foundation  of  a  canon.  He  was 
the  leader  in  restoring  the  theocracy  after  the 
exile,  "  a  ready  scribe  in  the  law  of  Moses,  who 
had  prepared  his  heart  to  seek  the  law  of  the 
Lord  and  to  teach  in  Israel  statutes  and  judg- 
ments." As  we  are  told  that  he  brought  the 
book  of  the  law  of  Moses  before  the  congrega- 
tion and  read  it  publicly,  the  idea  naturally  arises 
that  he  was  the  final  redactor  of  the  Pentateuch, 
separating  it  from  the  historical  work  consisting 
of  Joshua  and  the  subsequent  writings,  of  which 
it  formed  the  commencement.  Such  was  the 
first  canon  given  to  the  Jewish  Church  after  its 
reconstruction — ready  for  temple  service  as  well 
as  synagogue  use.  Henceforward  the  Mosaic 
book  became  an  authoritative  guide  in  spiritual, 
ecclesiastical,  and  civil  matters,  as  we  infer  from 


24  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

various  passages  in  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  and 
from  the  chronicler's  own  statements  in  the 
book  bearing  his  name.  The  doings  of  Ezra 
with  regard  to  the  Scriptures  are  deduced  not 
only  from  what  we  read  of  him  in  the  Biblical 
book  that  bears  his  name,  but  also  from  the 
legend  in  the  fourth  book  of  Esdras,^  where  it 
is  related  that  he  dictated  by  inspiration  to  five 
ready  writers  ninety-four  books ;  the  first  twenty- 
four  of  which  he  was  ordered  to  publish  openly 
that  the  worthy  and  unworthy  might  read,  but 
reserved  the  last  seventy  for  the  wise.  Though 
the  twenty-four  books  of  the  Old  Testament 
cannot  be  attributed  to  him,  the  fact  that  he 
copied  and  wrote  portions  need  not  be  ques- 
tioned. He  edited  the  law,  making  the  first 
canon  or  collection  of  books,  and  giving  it  an 
authority  which  it  had  not  before.  Talmudic  ac- 
counts associate  with  him  the  men  of  the  great 

1  Chap.  xiv.  23.50,  &c.    Sec  Hilgenfeld's  Messias  Jtidaorum, 
p.  107. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  25 

synagogue.  It  is  true  that  they  are  legen- 
dary, but  there  is  a  foundation  of  fact  beneath 
the  fanciful  superstructure.  As  to  Ezra's  treat- 
ment of  the  Pentateuch,  or  his  specific  mode  of 
redaction,  we  are  left  for  the  most  part  to 
conjecture.  Yet  it  is  safe  to  affirm  that  he 
added ; — making  new  precepts  and  practices 
either  in  place  of  or  beside  older  ones.  Some 
things  he  removed  as  unsuited  to  the  altered 
circumstances  of  the  people ;  others  he  modi- 
fied. He  threw  back  later  enactments  into 
earlier  times.  It  is  difficult  to  discover  all 
the  parts  that  betray  his  hand.  Some  elabor- 
ate priestly  details  show  his  authorship  most 
clearly.  If  his  hand  be  not  visible  in  Leviticus 
chap.  xvii. — xxvi. ;  a  writer  not  far  removed 
from  his  time  is  observable ;  Ezekiel  or  some 
other.  It  is  clear  that  some  of  the  portion  (xxv. 
19 — 22 ;  xxvi.  3 — 45)  is  much  later  than  the 
Elohists,  and  belongs  to  the  exile  or  post-exile 
period.     But    great    difficulty   attaches    to   the 


26  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

separation  of  the  sources  here  used  ;  even  after 
Kayser's  acute  handling  of  them.     It  is  also 
perceptible  from  Ezekiel  xx.  25,  26,  that  the 
clause  in  Exodus  xiii.  15,  "but  all  the  firstborn 
of  my  children  I  redeem,"  was  added  after  the 
exile,  since  the  prophet  shews  his  unacquaint- 
ance  with   it.      The    statute    that    all    which 
openeth  the  womb  should  be  burnt  in  sacrifice 
to   Jehovah,   appeared   inhuman    not    only   to 
Ezekiel,  but  to  Ezra  or  his  associates  in  re- 
editing  the  law ;  and  therefore  the  clause  about 
the  redemption  of  every  firstborn  male  was  sub- 
joined.    Ezra,  a  second  Moses  in  the  eyes  of 
the  later  Jews,  did  not  scruple  to  refer  to  Moses 
what  was  of  recent  origin,  and  to  deal  freely 
with  the  national  literature.     Such  was  the  first 
canon — that  of  Ezra  the  priest  and  scribe. 

The  origin  of  the  great  synagogue  is  noticed 
in  Ezra  x.  16,  and  described  more  particularly 
in  Nehemiah  viii.-x.,  the  members  being  appar- 
ently enumerated    in    x.    1-27 ;    at    least   the 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  27 

Megila  Jen  (i.  5)  and  Midrash  Ruth  (§  3) 
speak  of  an  assembly  of  eighty-five  elders, 
who  are  probably  found  in  the  last  passage. 
One  name,  however,  is  wanting,  for  only  eighty- 
four  are  given ;  and  as  Ezra  is  not  mentioned 
among  them,  the  conjecture  of  Krochmal  that 
it  has  dropped  out  of  x.  9  may  be  allowed. 
Another  tradition  gives  the  number  as  one 
hundred  and  twenty,  which  may  be  got  by 
adding  the  "  chief  of  the  fathers  "  enumerated 
in  Ezra  viii.  1-14  to  the  hundred  and  two  heads 
of  families  in  Ezra  ii.  2-58.  Whether  the  num- 
ber was  the  same  at  the  commencement  as 
afterwards  is  uncertain.  Late  Jewish  writers, 
however,  such  as  Abarbanel,  Abraham  ben 
David,  Ben  Maimun,  &c.,  speak  as  if  it  con- 
sisted of  the  larger  number  at  the  beginning; 
and  have  no  scruple  in  pronouncing  Ezra  pre- 
sident, rather  than  Nehemiah.^ 

1  See  Buxtorf's  Tiberias^  chap,  x.,  p.  88,  &c.;  and  Herz- 
feld's  Geschichte  des  Volkes  Israel^  vol.  i.  p.  380,  &c.  Zwolfter 
Excursus. 


28  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

The  oldest  extra-biblical  mention  of  the 
synagogue  is  in  the  Mishnic  treatise  Pirke 
Abothy  where  it  is  said,  "Moses  received  the 
law  from  Mount  Sinai,  and  delivered  it  to 
Joshua,  Joshua  to  the  elders,  the  elders  to  the 
prophets,  and  the  prophets  delivered  it  to  the 
men  of  the  great  synagogue.  These  last 
spake  these  words:  "Be  slow  in  judgment; 
appoint  many  disciples ;  make  a  hedge  for 
the  law"i  In  the  Talmudic  Baba  Bathra, 
their  biblical  doings  are  described :  "  Moses 
wrote  his  book,  the  section  about  Balaam  and 
Job.  Joshua  wrote  his  book  and  eight  verses 
of  the  law.  Samuel  wrote  his  book  and  Judges 
and  Ruth.  David  wrote  the  book  of  Psalms 
by  (?)2  ten  elders,  by  Adam  the  first  man,  by 
Melchizedek,  by  Abraham,  by  Moses,  by  He- 

1  Chapter  i. 

» n*  ^y.  I^ocs  this  mean  for^  instead  of^  as  Bloch  vmder- 
stands  it?  Waehner  inserts,  to  fill  up  the  sense,  "some  of 
which,  however,  were  composed  by;"  but  this  is  far-fetched. 
See  AntiquUates  Ebraorum,  p.  i^. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  29 

man,  by  Jeduthun,  by  Asaph,  and  the  three 
sons  of  Korah.  Jeremiah  wrote  his  book,  the 
books  of  Kings  and  Lamentations.  Hezekiah 
and  his  friends  wrote  Isaiah,  Proverbs,  Can- 
ticles, and  Coheleth ;  the  men  of  the  great  syn- 
agogue, Ezekiel,  the  twelve  prophets,  Daniel 
and  Esther.  Ezra  wrote  his  own  book  and 
the  genealogies  of  Chronicles  down  to  himself  "^ 
This  passage  has  its  obscurities.  What  is 
meant  by  the  verb  write  ?  ^  Does  it  mean  com- 
position and  then  something  else ;  the  former 
in  the  first  part  of  the  passage,  and  editing  in 
the  second }  Rashi  explains  it  of  composition 
throughout,  which  introduces  absurdity.  The 
most  obvious  interpretation  is  that  which  un- 
derstands the  verb  of  writing  in  one  place,  and 
editing  in  the  second.  But  it  is  improbable 
that  the  author  should  have  used  the  same 
word  in  different  senses,  in  one  and  the  same 

iFol.  15,  I.  "3n2. 


30  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

passage,  Bloch  ^  understands  it  of  copying  or 
writing  outy  a  sense  that  suits  the  procedure  of 
the  men  of  the  great  synagogue  in  regard  to 
Ezekiel,  the  twelve  prophets,  &c.,  but  is  inap- 
plicable to  Moses,  Joshua,  Samuel,  David, 
Jeremiah,  &c.  It  is  probable  enough  that  the 
synagogue  scribes  put  into  their  present  form 
and  made  the  first  authorised  copies  of  the 
works  specified.  The  Boraitha,  however,  is 
not  clear,  and  may  only  express  the  opinion 
of  a  private  individual  in  a  confused  way. 
Simon  the  Just  is  said  to  have  belonged  to 
the  remnants  of  the  synagogue.  As  Ezra  is 
called  "  a  ready  scribe,"  and  his  labours  in  con- 
nection with  the  law  were  important,  he  may 
have  organised  a  body  of  literary  men  who 
should  work  in  harmony,  attending,  among 
other  things,  to  the  collection  and  preservation 
of  the  national  literature ;  or  they  may  have 

*  SiudUn  zur  GeschichU  cUr  Sammlun^  dcr  althebraiscJwn 
Literature  p.  127,  &c. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  31 

been  an  association  of  patriotic  men  who 
voluntarily  rallied  round  the  heads  of  the  new- 
state,  to  support  them  in  their  fundamental 
reforms.  The  company  of  scribes  mentioned 
in  I  Maccabees  does  not  probably  relate  to  it.^ 
A  succession  of  priests  and  scribes,  excited  at 
first  by  the  reforming  zeal  of  one  whom  later 
Jews  looked  upon  as  a  second  Moses,  laboured 
in  one  department  of  literary  work  till  the  cor- 
poration ceased  to  exist  soon  after  if  not  in 
the  time  of  Simon,  i.e.,  from  about  445  B.C.  till 
about  200 ;  for  we  identify  the  Simon  cele- 
brated in  Sirach  1.  1-26  with  Simon  II.,  son 
of  the  high-priest  Onias  II.,  B.C.  221-202;  not 
with  Simon  I.,  son  and  successor  of  the  high- 
priest  Onias  I.,  B.C.  310-291.  Josephus's 
opinion,  indeed,  is  contrary  ;  but  leading 
Jewish  scholars,  such  as  Zunz,  Herzfeld, 
Krochmal,  Derenbourg,  Jost,  and  Bloch  differ 
from  him. 

^  vii.  12,  (Tvva'^ui^T]  ypaix[iaTio)V,  not  ^  (jwayuiyi]. 


32  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

To  the  great  synagogue  must  be  referred  the 
compilation  of  the  second  canon,  containing 
Joshua,  Judges  with  Ruth,  Samuel,  Kings, 
Isaiah,  Jeremiah  with  Lamentations,  Ezekiel 
and  the  twelve  minor  prophets.  It  was  not 
completed  prior  to  300  B.C.,  because  the  book  of 
Jonah  was  not  written  before.  This  work  may- 
be called  a  historical  parable  composed  for  a 
didactic  purpose,  giving  a  milder,  larger  view 
of  Jehovah's  favour  than  the  orthodox  one  that 
excluded  the  Gentiles.  Ruth,  containing  an 
idyllic  story  with  an  unfinished  genealogy 
attached  meant  to  glorify  the  house  of  David, 
and  presenting  a  kindred  spirit  towards  a 
people  uniformly  hated,  was  appended  to 
Judges ;  but  was  subsequently  transferred  to 
the  third  canon.  It  was  written  immediately 
after  the  return  from  the  Babylonian  captivity ; 
for  the  Chaldaising  language  points  to  this 
date,  notwithstanding  the  supposed  archaisms 
discovered  in  it  by  some.     In  like  manner,  the 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  33 

Lamentations,  originally  added  to  Jeremiah, 
were  afterwards  put  into  the  later  or  third  canon. 
Joshua,  which  had  been  separated  from  the 
five  books  of  Moses  with  which  it  was  closely- 
joined  at  first,  formed,  with  the  other  historical 
portion  (Judges,  Samuel,  Kings),  the  proper 
continuation  of  Ezra's  canon.  The  prophets, 
included  the  three  greater  and  twelve  minor. 
With  Isaiah's  authentic  oracles  were  incorpor- 
ated the  last  twenty-seven  chapters,  belonging 
for  the  most  part  to  an  anonymous  prophet  of 
the  exile,  besides  several  late  pieces  inserted 
in  the  first  thirty-nine  chapters.  Men  of  pro- 
phetic gifts  wrote  in  the  name  of  distinguished 
prophets,  and  put  their  productions  with  those 
of  the  latter,  or  adapted  and  wrote  them  over 
after  their  own  fashion.  The  fiftieth  and  fifty- 
first  chapters  of  Jeremiah  shew  such  over-writing. 
To  Zechariah's  authentic  oracles  were  attached 
chapters  ix.-xiv.,  themselves  made  up  of  two 

parts  (ix.-xi.,  xii.-xiv.)   belonging   to   different 
C 


34  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

times  and  authors  prior  to  the  destruction  of 
the  Jewish  state  by  the  Babylonians. 

The  character  of  the  synagogue's  proceedings 
in  regard  to  the  books  of  Scripture  can  only  be 
deduced  from  the  conduct  of  Ezra  himself,  as 
well  as  the  prevailing  views  and  wants  of  the 
times.  The  scribes  who  began  with  Ezra,  see- 
ing how  he  acted,  would  naturally  follow  his 
example,  not  hesitating  to  revise  the  text  in 
substance  as  well  as  form.^  They  did  not  re- 
frain from  changing  what  had  been  written,  or 
from  inserting  fresh  matter.  Some  of  their 
novelties  can  be  discerned  even  in  the  Penta- 
teuch. Their  chief  work,  however,  related  to 
the  form  of  the  text.     They  put  into  a  proper 

*  That  the  Scribes  always  adhered  to  the  prohibition  to  write 
no  religious  laws  and  ordinances  cannot  be  held,  even  in  the 
face  of  the  Talmudic  saying,  niin  51"11C^D  T\\:h''\\  3ni3  (writers 
of  Halacoth  are  like  a  burner  of  the  law).  This  may  apply  to 
the  late  scribes  or  bookmen,  not  to  the  earlier.  The  greater 
part  of  Geiger's  Urschrift  is  based  on  the  opposite  idea.  As 
the  reverence  for  former  scholars  increased,  the  Talmudic  say- 
ing might  be  accepted.     See  Temura^  14  b. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  35 

form  and  state  the  text  of  the  writings  they 
studied,  perceiving  less  need  for  revising  the 
matter.  What  they  did  was  in  good  faith, 
with  honest  intention. 

The  prophetic  canon  ended  with  Malachi's 
oracles.  And  it  was  made  sometime  after  he 
prophesied,  because  the  general  consciousness 
that  the  function  ceased  with  him  required  a 
considerable  period  for  its  growth.  The  fact 
that  it  included  Jonah  and  Ruth  brings  the 
completion  after  300  B.C.,  as  already  stated. 
There  are  no  definite  allusions  to  it  till  the 
second  century  B.C.  Daniel  speaks  of  a 
passage  in  Jeremiah  being  in  "the  books"  or 
"  writings  ;  "  ^  and  the  prologue  of  Jesus  Sirach 
presupposes  its  formation.  Such  was  the 
second  canon,  which  had  been  made  up 
gradually  (444-290  B.C.) 

Another  view  of  the  collection  in  question 
has  been  taken  by  various  scholars.     Accord- 

^  Chapter  ix.  2. 


36  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

ing  to  a  passage  in  the  second  book  of 
Maccabees,  the  second  canon  originated  with 
Nehemiah,  who  "  gathered  together  the  acts  of 
the  kings  and  the  prophets  and  (psalms)  of 
David,  and  the  epistles  of  the  kings  con- 
cerning the  holy  gifts."  ^  These  words  are 
obscure.  They  occur  in  a  letter  purporting 
to  be  sent  by  the  Sanhedrim  at  Jerusalem 
to  the  Jews  in  Egypt,  which  contains  apo- 
cryphal things ;  a  letter  which  assigns  to 
Nehemiah  the  merit  of  various  arrangements 
rather  belonging  to  Ezra.  It  is  difficult  to 
understand  the  meaning  of  "the  epistles  of 
the  kings  concerning  the  offerings."  If  they 
were  the  documents  of  heathen  or  Persian 
kings  favourable  to  the  rebuilding  of  Jeru- 
salem and  its  temple,  would  they  not  have 
been  rejected  from  a  collection  of  sacred 
books  belonging  to  the  chosen  people.?  They 
might  perhaps  have  been  adopted  had  they 
*  Chapter  ii.  13. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  37 

been  interwoven  with  the  holy  books  them- 
selves, like  portions  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  ; 
but  they  could  not  have  formed  a  distinct  part 
of  the  national  literature,  because  they  were 
foreign  and  heathen.  Again,  "the  psalms  of 
David "  cannot  have  existed  in  the  time  of 
Nehemiah,  if  the  phrase  includes  the  whole 
collection.  It  may  perhaps  refer  to  the  first 
three  divisions  of  the  book,  as  Herzfeld  thinks ; 
but  these  contain  many  odes  which  are  not 
David's ;  while  earHer  ones  belong  to  the  last 
two  divisions  of  the  Psalm-book.  In  like 
manner,  "the  prophets"  could  not  all  have 
belonged  to  this  canon ;  neither  Malachi,  who 
was  later,  nor  Jonah.  The  account  will  not 
bear  strict  examination,  and  must  be  pro- 
nounced apocryphal.  Nehemiah  was  a  states- 
man, not  a  priest  or  scribe ;  a  politician,  not 
a  literary  man.  It  is  true  that  he  may  have 
had  assistants,  or  committed  the  work  to  com- 
petent  hands ;    but   this   is   conjectural.      The 


38  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

account  of  his  supposed  canon  hardly  com- 
mends itself  by  inherent  truthfulness  or  pro- 
bability, though  it  is  accepted  by  Ewald  and 
Bleek. 

When  the  great  synagogue  ceased,  there  was 
an  interval  during  which  it  is  not  clear  whether 
the  sacred  books  were  neglected,  except  by 
private  individuals ;  or  whether  they  were 
studied,  copied,  and  collected  by  a  body  of 
scribes.  Perhaps  the  scribes  and  elders  of  the 
Hasmonaean  time  were  active  at  intervals  in  this 
department.  The  institution  of  a  senate  by 
Judas  Maccabaeus  is  supposed  to  be  favoured 
by  2  Maccabees  (chapter  i.  lO — ii.  i8);  but  the 
passage  furnishes  poor  evidence  of  the  thing. 
Judas  is  there  made  to  write  to  Egypt  in  the 
year  of  the  Seleucidae  i88,  though  he  died 
thirty- six  years  before,  z>.,  152.  Other  places 
have  been  added  as  corroborative,  viz.,  2 
Maccab.  iv.  44,  xi.  27 ;  i  Maccab.  vii.  33. 
Some  go  so  far  as  to  state  that  Jose  ben  Joeser 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  39 

was  appointed  its  first  president  at  that  time. 
The    Midrash    in     Bereshith     Rabba    (§    65) 
makes   him   one   of  the   sixty   Hassidim   who 
were  treacherously  murdered  by  Alcimus ;  but 
this  is  neither  in  the  first  book  of  the  Maccabees 
(chapter  vii.)   nor   in  Josephus,^  and   must   be 
pronounced   conjectural.      It   is   impossible   to 
fix  the  exact  date  of  Jose  ben  Joeser  in  the 
Hasmonean   period.      Pirke  Aboth    leaves    it 
indefinite.     Jonathan,  Judas  Maccabaeus's  suc- 
cessor, when  writing   to  the  Lacedaemonians, 
speaks  of  the  gertisia  or  senate  as  well  as  the 
people  of  the  Jews ;   whence  we  learn  that  the 
body  existed  as  early  as  the  time  of  Judas.^ 
Again,  Demetrius  writes  to  Simon,  as  also  to 
the  elders  and  natiojt  of  the  Jews.^    After  Jona- 
than and  Simon,  it  may  have  been  suspended 
for  a  while,  in  consequence  of  the  persecution 

^  Antiq.,  xii.  10,  i. 

2  Josephus's  Antiq.,  xiii.  5,  8  ;  i  Maccab.,  xii.  35. 


I  Maccab.,  xiii.  36. 


40  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

and  anarchy  prevailing  in  Judea  ;  till  the  great 
Sanhedrim  at  Jerusalem  succeeded  it,  under 
Hyrcanus  I.  Though  the  traces  of  a  senate 
in  the  Maccabaean  epoch  are  slight,  the  Talmud 
countenances  its  existence.^  We  believe  that 
it  was  earlier  than  Judas  Maccabaeus.  Of  its 
constitution  nothing  is  known  ;  but  it  was  pro- 
bably aristocratic.  The  Hasmonean-  prince 
would  naturally  exert  a  commanding  influence 
over  it.  The  great  synagogue  had  been  a  kind 
of  democratic  council,  consisting  of  scribes, 
doctors  or  teachers,  and  priests.^  Like  their 
predecessors  of  the  great  synagogue,  the  Has- 
monaean  elders  revised  the  text  freely,  putting 
into  it  explanatory  or  corrective  additions, 
which  were  not  always  improvements.  The 
way  in  which  they  used  the  book  of  Esther, 
employing  it  as  a  medium  of  Halachite  pre- 
scription,  shews   a   treatment    involving    little 

»  Sota,  24  a.  >»  D^mO,  Nehemiah  viii.  3. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  41 

idea    of   sacredness    attaching   to   the   Hagio- 
grapha. 

We  are  aware  that  the  existence  of  this  body- 
is   liable   to   doubt,  and   that   the   expressions 
belonging  to  it  in  Jewish  books,  whether  elders 
or  gerusia,   have    been    applied   to   the   great 
synagogue  or  to  the  Sanhedrim  at  Jerusalem, 
or   even   to   the   elders  of  any   little  town  or 
hamlet;    but  it  is  difficult  to  explain   all   on 
that  hypothesis,  without  attributing  confusion 
to  the  places  where  they  occur.     If  the  body 
in  question  be  not  allowed,  an  interval  of  about 
sixty  years  elapsed   between  the   great   syna- 
gogue and   the   Sanhedrim,  during  which  the 
hagiographical     writings    were     comparatively 
neglected,    though    literary    activity    did    not 
cease.     No  authoritative  association,  at  least, 
dealt  with  them.     This  is  improbable.      It  is 
true  that  we  read  of  no  distinguished  teachers 
in   the   interval,   except  Antigonus   of  Socho, 
disciple  of  Simon  the  Just ;  but  the  silence  can 


42  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

hardly  weigh  against  a  reasonable  presumption. 
One  thing  is  clear,  viz.,  that  Antigonus  did  not 
reach  down  to  the  time  of  the  first  pair  that 
presided  over  the  Sanhedrim. 

The  contents  of  the  third  canon,  i.e.y  Psalms, 
Proverbs,  Job,  Canticles,  Ecclesiastes,  Esther, 
Daniel,  Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Chronicles,  the  for- 
mation of  which  we  assign  to  the  Hasmonaean 
genisia,  were  multifarious,  differing  widely  from 
one  another  in  age,  character,  and  value — poeti- 
cal, prophetic,  didactic,  historical.  Such  as 
seemed  worthy  of  preservation,  though  they 
had  not  been  included  in  the  second  canon, 
were  gathered  together  during  the  space  of  an 
hundred  and  fifty  years.  The  oldest  part  con- 
sisted of  psalms  supposed  to  belong  to  David. 
The  first  psalm,  which  contains  within  itself 
traces  of  late  authorship,  was  prefixed  as  an  in- 
troduction to  the  whole  collection  now  put  into 
the  third  canon.  Next  to  the  Psalms  were 
Proverbs,  Job,  Canticles,   which,   though   non- 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  43 

prophetic  and  probably  excluded  on  that 
account  from  the  second  canon,  must  have 
existed  before  the  exile.  Enriched  with  the 
latest  additions,  they  survived  the  national 
disasters,  and  claimed  a  place  next  to  the 
Psalms.  They  were  but  a  portion  of  the 
literature  current  in  and  after  the  5  th  century 
B.C.,  as  may  be  inferred  from  the  epilogue  to 
Ecclesiastes,  and  the  Wisdom  of  Sirach.  The 
historical  work  compiled  by  the  chronicle- 
writer  was  separated,  Ezra  being  put  first 
as  the  most  important  part  and  referring  also 
to  the  church  of  the  6th  and  5th  centuries 
whose  history  had  not  been  written.  The 
Chronicles  themselves  were  placed  last,  being 
considered  of  less  value  than  the  first  part, 
as  they  contained  the  summary  of  a  period 
already  described,  though  with  numerous 
adaptations  to  post-exile  times.  The  youngest 
portion  consisted  of  the  book  of  Daniel,  not 
written  till  the  Maccabean  period  (between  170 


44  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


and  1 60  B.C.);^  and  probably  of  several 
Psalms  (44,  60,  74,  75,  ^6,  79,  80,  83,  89,  no, 
118)  which  were  inserted  in  different  places 
of  the  collection  to  make  the  whole  number 
150.  These  late  odes  savour  of  the  Maccabean 
time;  and  are  fitly  illustrated  by  the  history 
given  in  the  first  book  of  Maccabees.  The  list 
continued  open ;  dominated  by  no  stringent 
principle  of  selection,  and  with  a  character 
somewhat    indefinite.      It   was   called   dtiibim, 

^  Talmudic  tradition,  which  attributes  the  redaction  of  the 
book  to  the  men  of  the  great  synagogue  who  are  said  to  have 
acted  under  the  influence  of  the  divine  spirit,  separates  the 
three  apocryphal  pieces  from  the  rest ;  but  this  arose  from  the 
desire  of  discountenancing  the  idea  that  the  work  consists  of 
romance  and  legend.  Such  later  tradition  took  curious  ways  of 
justifying  the  canonicity  of  Daniel  and  the  redaction  of  it  by 
the  great  synagogue,  ex  gr.,  the  assumption  that  the  second 
part  arose  out  of  a  series  of  unconnected  MegUoth  which  were 
not  reduced  to  chronological  order.  Still  the  Midrash  main- 
tains that  Daniel,  or  the  person  writing  in  his  name,  was  no 
prophet,  like  Haggai,  Zechariah,  and  Malachi,  but  a  man  of 
visions,  an  apocalyptist.  It  was  a  general  belief,  that  visiom 
had  come  into  the  place  of  prophecy  when  the  book  appeared. 
The  Greek  translation  could  not  have  been  long  after  the 
original,  because  it  is  used  in  the  First  Book  of  Maccabees. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  45 

i.e.^  writings  ;  ^  a  general  epithet  suited  to  the 
contents. 

Several  books  put  into  the  third  canon, — as 
Job,  Proverbs,  the  greater  number  of  the  Psalms, 
&c., — existed  when  the  second  was  made.  But 
the  latter  collection  was  pre-eminently /;'^//^^//^/ 
and  it  was  that  idea  of  the  origin  and  contents 
of  the  books  in  it  which  regulated  its  extent. 
Bloch's  supposition  that  the  parts  of  the  third 
collection  then  existing  were  not  looked  upon  as 

The  interval  between  the  Hebrew  and  the  Greek  was  incon- 
siderable. The  translator  not  only  departed  from,  but  added 
to,  the  original,  inserting  such  important  pieces  as  the  Prayer 
of  Azarias,  the  Song  of  the  Three  Children,  the  History  of 
Susanna,  and  that  of  Bel  and  the  Dragon.  Whether  any  of 
these  had  been  written  before  is  uncertain.  Most  of  the  tradi- 
tions they  embody  were  probably  reduced  to  writing  by  the 
translator,  and  presented  in  his  peculiar  style.  The  assertion, 
that  Josephus  was  unacquainted  with  these  additions  is  hazard- 
ous, since  the  way  in  which  he  speaks  of  Daniel's  fame  (Antiq. 
X.  1 1,  7)>  and  especially  of  the  books  he  wrote  (rd  ^i^Xia),  sup- 
poses some  relation  to  them.  Elsewhere  he  speaks  of  ofie  book 
(x.  10,  4 ;  xi.  8,  5),  where  he  may  have  thought  of  the  canoni- 
cal part. 

^  D''Ilin3j  translated  by  the  Greek  ayt.bypa(l>a,  hagiographa. 


46  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

holy,  but  merely  as  productions  embodying 
human  wisdom,  and  were  therefore  excluded, 
is  improbable.  We  do  not  think  that  an  alter- 
ation of  opinion  about  them  in  the  course  of  a 
century  or  more,  by  which  they  became  divine 
and  holy  instead  of  human,  is  a  satisfactory 
explanation.  The  Psalms  of  David  and  the 
book  of  Job  must  have  been  as  highly  esteemed 
in  the  period  of  the  great  synagogue's  existence 
as  they  were  at  a  later  time.  Other  considera- 
tions besides  the  divinity  and  holiness  of  books 
contributed  to  their  introduction  into  a  canon. 
Ecclesiastes  was  taken  into  the  third  collection 
because  it  was  attributed  to  Solomon.  The 
Song  of  Songs  was  understood  allegorically, — 
a  fact  which,  in  addition  to  its  supposed  Solo- 
monic authorship,  determined  its  adoption. 
And  even  after  their  canonical  reception, 
whether  by  the  great  synagogue  or  another 
body,  the  character  of  books  was  canvassed. 
It  was  so  with  Ecclesiastes,  in   spite  of  the 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  47 

supposed  sanction  it  got  from  the  great  syna- 
gogue contained  in  the  epilogue,  added,  as 
some  think,  by  that  body  to  attest  the  sacred- 
ness  of  the  book.^ 

While  the  third  canon  was  being  made,  the 
soferim,  as  the  successors  of  the  prophets,  were 
active  as  before ;  and  though  interpretation  was 
their  chief  duty,  they  must  have  revised  and 
corrected  the  sacred  books  to  some  extent. 
We  need  not  hesitate  to  allow  that  they  some- 
times arranged  parts,  and  even  added  matter 
of  their  own.  In  the  time  of  the  canon's 
entire  preparation,  they  and  the  priests,  with 
writers  and  scholars  generally,  redacted  the 
national  literature,  excluding  or  sanctioning 
such  portions  of  it  as  they  thought  fit. 

1  It  has  been  thought  that  the  phrase  DISDi^  v^S  i^  the 
ninth  verse  alludes  to  the  great  council  or  synagogue.  This 
conjecture  is  plausible  on  various  grounds.  The  reasons  for 
attributing  the  epilogue  to  a  later  time  than  the  writer  of  the 
book  appear  to  be  stronger  than  those  assigning  it  to  the 
original  author.  The  13th  and  14th  verses  in  particular,  are 
unlike  Coheleth. 


48  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

At  this  time  appeared  the  present  five-fold 
partition  of  the  Psalms,  preceded  as  it  had  been 
by  other  divisions,  the  last  of  which  was  very- 
similar  to  the  one  that  became  final.  Several 
inscriptions  and  historical  notices  were  prefixed. 
The  inscriptions,  however,  belong  to  ver>^  dif- 
ferent times,  their  historical  parts  being  usually 
older  than  the  musical ;  and  date  from  the  first 
collection  to  the  period  of  the  Hasmonean 
college,  when  the  final  redaction  of  the  entire 
Psalter  took  place.  Those  in  the  first  three 
books  existed  at  the  time  when  the  latter  were 
made  up  ;  those  in  the  last  two  were  prefixed 
partly  at  the  time  when  the  collections  them- 
selves were  made,  and  partly  in  the  Maccabean 
age.  How  often  they  are  out  of  harmony  with 
the  poems  themselves,  needs  no  remark.  They 
are  both  traditional  and  conjectural. 

The  earliest  attestation  of  the  third  canon  is 
that  of  the  prologue  to  Jesus  Sirach  (130  B.C.), 
where  not  only  the  law  and  the  prophets  are 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  49 

specified,  but  "the  other  books  of  the  fathers," 
or  "  the  rest  of  the  books.''^  No  information  is 
given  as  to  its  extent,  or  the  particular  books 
included.  They  may  have  been  for  the  most 
part  the  same  as  the  present  ones.  The  passage 
does  not  show  that  the  third  list  was  closed.  The 
better  writings  of  the  fathers,  such  as  tended  to 
learning  and  wisdom,  are  not  excluded  by  the 
definite  article.  In  like  manner,  neither  Philo 
nor  the  New  Testament  gives  exact  information 
as  to  the  contents  of  the  division  in  question. 
Indeed,  several  books.  Canticles,  Esther,  Ecclesi- 
astes,  are  unnoticed  in  the  latter.  The  argu- 
ment drawn  from  Matthew  xxiii.  35,  that  the 
Chronicles  were  then  the  last  book  of  the  canon, 
is  inconclusive  ;  as  the  Zecharlah  there  named 
was  probably   different  from  the  Zechariah   in 

•^  TO.  &X\a  Trdrpia  ^i^Xia  ;  to.  \onra  tQiv  ^t^Xiuy.  The  younger 
Sirach  does  not  use  ypacpal,  which  would  have  been  a  proper 
translation  of  c'tubim.  Does  not  this  dXXa  imply  the  non-appli- 
cation of  the  specific  title  c'tubim  to  the  hagiographa  at  that 
time,  and  therefore  the  idea  that  the  third  canon  was  still  open  ? 
D 


so  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

2  Chronicles  xxiv.  None  of  these  witnesses 
proves  that  the  third  canon  was  finally  closed. 

A  more  definite  testimony  respecting  the 
canon  is  given  by  Josephus  towards  the  end  of 
the  first  century  A.D.  "For  we  have  not  an 
innumerable  multitude  of  books  among  us, 
.  .  .  .  but  only  twenty-two  books,  which 
contain  the  records  of  all  the  past  times ; 
which  are  justly   believed  to  be   divine.     And 

of  them  five  belong  to  Moses But  as 

to  the  time  from  the  death  of  Moses  till  the 
reign  of  Artaxerxes  king  of  Persia,  the  pro- 
phets who  were  after  Moses  wrote  down  what 
was  done  in  their  times  in  thirteen  books. 
The  remaining  four  books  contain  hymns  to 
God  and  precepts  for  the  conduct  of  human 
life.  It  is  true  our  history  has  been  written 
since  Artaxerxes  very  particularly,  but  has  not 
been  esteemed  of  the  like  authority  with  the 
former  by  our  forefathers,  because  there  has  not 
been  an  exact  succession  of  prophets  since  that 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  51 

time :  and  how  firmly  we  have  given  credit  to 
these  books  of  our  own  nation  is  evident  by 
what  we  do ;  for  during  so  many  ages  as  have 
already  passed,  no  one  has  been  so  bold  as 
either  to  add  anything  to  them,  to  take  any- 
thing from  them,  or  to  make  any  change  in 
them  ;  but  it  has  become  natural  to  all  Jews 
immediately  and  from  their  very  birth,  to 
esteem  these  books  to  contain  divine  doctrines, 
and  to  persist  in  them,  and  if  occasion  be, 
willingly  to  die  for  them."^  This  list  agrees 
with  our  present  canon,  showing  that  the 
Palestinian  Jews  were  tolerably  unanimous  as 
to  the  extent  of  the  collection.  The  thirteen 
prophets  include  Job ;  the  four  lyric  and  moral 
books  are  Psalms,  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes  and 
Canticles. 

It  is  not  likely  that  the  Hasmonaean  senate 
had  a  long  existence.  It  was  replaced  by  the 
Sanhedrim,  a  more  definite  and  state  institution, 

^  Contra  Apion,  i.  8, 


52  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

intended  as  a  counter-balance  to  the  influence 
of  the  Hasmonaean  princes.  The  notices  of  the 
latter  reach  no  further  back  than  Hyrcanus  I., 
i.e.y  about  135  B.C.^  Josephus  speaks  of  it  under 
Hyrcanus  II.^  It  cannot  be  referred  to  an 
earlier  period  than  Hyrcanus  I.  Frankel  ^  in- 
deed finds  a  notice  of  it  in  2  Chronicles  xix. 
8,  1 1 ;  but  the  account  there  is  indistinct,  and 
refers  to  the  great  synagogue.  The  compiler 
having  no  certain  information  about  what  was 
long  past,  transfers  the  origin  of  the  court  he 
speaks  of  to  Jehoshaphat,  in  order  to  glorify 
the  house  of  David.  It  is  impossible  to  date 
the  Sanhedrim,  with  Frankel,  in  the  Grecian 
era,  in  which  case  it  must  have  been  dissolved 
during  the  Maccabean  insurrection,  and  after- 

'  In  Maaser  Sheni,  Sola  24.  i,  the  duumvirate  or  suggoth, 
consisting  of  the  president,  Nasi,  and  vice-president,  Ab-beth- 
din,  are  referred  to  Hyrcanus's  creation.  Zunz  affirms  that  it 
originated  in  the  time  of  Simon,  son  of  Mattathias,  142  B.C. 

"  Antiq.,  xiv.,  9. 

•  Der  gerUhtlkJu  Beweis^  p.  68. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  53 

wards  reconstructed  ;  it  was  not  constituted  till 
about  130  B.C.  Whether  it  was  modelled  after 
the  great  synagogue  or  the  Hasmonaean  senate, 
is  uncertain.  The  idea  of  it  may  have  been 
suggested  by  the  latter  rather  than  the  former, 
for  its  basis  was  aristocratic.  The  Hasmonaean 
genisia  must  have  been  less  formal  and  definite 
than  the  Sanhedrim  ;  though  the  latter  arose 
before  the  family  ceased  to  be  in  power,  and 
differed  materially  from  its  predecessor.  It 
continued  from  130  B.C.  till  A.D.  180,  surviving 
the  terrible  disasters  of  the  nation.^ 

The  closing  of  the  third  canon  cannot  be 
assigned,  with  Bloch,  to  the  great  synagogue. 
If  the  college  ceased  with  or  before  Simon,  i.e.^ 
about  200-192,  and  the  work  of  Daniel  did  not 
appear   till    about    170   B.C.,   twenty   years    at 

1  The  ^zx^^^xvax  properly  so  called  ceased  under  R.  Judah  I., 
Ha-Nasi,  when  the  council  of  seventy  members  which  sat  at 
Sepphoris  before  his  patriarchate,  transferred  its  privileges  to 
him,  on  his  removal  to  that  place.  The  court  was  then  merged 
in  the  patriarch. 


54  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

least  intervened  between  the  extinction  of  the 
great  synagogue  and  Daniel's  book.  This  holds 
good,  whether  we  assume,  with  Krochmal,  the 
synagogue's  redaction  of  the  work, — more  cor- 
rectly the  putting  together  of  the  independent 
parts  of  which  it  is  said  to  be  composed  ;  or 
equally  so,  if  the  taking  of  it  into  the  canon  as 
a  book  already  completed  be  attributed  to  the 
same  body.  But  we  are  unable  to  see  that 
Krochmal's  reasoning  about  the  synagogue  put- 
ting Daniel's  work  together  and  one  of  the 
members  writing  the  book  of  Esther  is  pro- 
bable. 

In  like  manner,  Maccabean  psalms  are  ad- 
verse to  the  hypothesis  that  the  great  syna- 
gogue completed  the  third  canon.  In  conse- 
quence of  these  late  productions,  it  is  impossible 
to  assert  that  the  men  of  the  synagogue  were 
the  redactors  of  the  Psalter  as  it  is.  It  is 
true  that  the  collection  was  made  before  the 
Chronicles  and  many  other  books  of  the  hagio- 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  55 

graphical  canon ;  but  the  complete  Psalter  did 
not  appear  till  the  Maccabean  period.  The 
canon,  however,  was  not  considered  to  be  fin- 
ally closed  in  the  first  century  before  and  the 
next  after  Christ.  There  were  doubts  about 
some  portions.  The  book  of  Ezekiel  gave 
offence,  because  some  of  its  statements  seemed 
to  contradict  the  law.  Doubts  about  others 
were  of  a  more  serious  nature ;  about  Ecclesi- 
astes,  the  Canticles,  Esther,  and  the  Proverbs. 
The  first  was  impugned  because  it  had  contra- 
dictory passages  and  a  heretical  tendency ;  the 
second,  because  of  its  worldly  and  sensual  tone ; 
Esther  for  its  want  of  religiousness ;  and  Pro- 
verbs on  account  of  inconsistencies.  This 
scepticism  went  far  to  procure  the  exclusion 
of  the  suspected  works  from  the  canon,  and 
their  relegation  to  the  class  of  the  geimzim> 
But    it    did    not    prevail.     Hananiah,    son    of 

1  DH^22  literally  concealed^  ivithdrawn  from  public  use. 


56  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

Hezekiah,  son  of  Garon,  about  32  B.C.,  is  said  to 
have  reconciled  the  contradictions  and  quieted 
the  doubts.^  But  these  traces  of  resistance  to 
the  fixity  of  the  canon  were  not  the  last.  They 
reappeared  about  A.D.  65,  as  we  learn  from  the 
Talmud,^  when  the  controversy  turned  mainly 
upon  the  canonicity  of  Ecclesiastes,  which  the 
school  of  Shammai,  who  had  the  majority, 
opposed ;  so  that  the  book  was  probably  ex- 
cluded.^ The  question  emerged  again  at  a 
later  synod  at  Jabneh  or  Jamnia,  when  R. 
Eleasar  ben  Asaria  was  chosen  patriarch,  and 
Gamaliel  the  second  deposed.  Here  it  was 
decided,  not  unanimously  however,  but  by  a 
majority  of  Hillelites,  that  Ecclesiastes  and  the 
Song  of  Songs  "  pollute  the  hands,"  i.e.,  belong 
properly  to  the  Hagiographa.*    This  was  about 


'  See  Fiirst's  Der  Kanon  des  alien  Testaments,  u.s.7v.  pp.  147, 
148.  '  Tract.  Sabbat,  ch.  i. 

'  Because  of  its  profane  spirit  and  Epicurean  ideas ;  see 
Adoyot  V.  3.  *  Yadayim  v.  3. 


7 HE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  57 

90  A.D.i  Thus  the  question  of  the  canonicity 
of  certain  books  was  discussed  at  two 
synods. 

Passages  in  the  Talmud  have  been  adduced 
to  shew  that  the  Shammaite  objections  to  the 
canonicity  of  Ecclesiastes  "  were  overruled  by 
the  positive  declaration  from  the  72  elders, 
being  a  testimony  anterior  to  the  Christian  era 
that  Coheleth  is  canonical ; "  but  they  do  not 
support  the  opinion.^  "  The  sages  "  referred 
to  in  the  treatise  Sabbat  and  elsewhere  is  a 
vague  expression,  resting  apparently  on  no 
historic  tradition — a  mere  opinion  of  compara- 
tively  late  date.     If  it  refer  to  the  Jerusalem 

'  See  Graetz's  Kohelet^  pp.  162,  163. 

2  The  sages  wished  to  pronounce  Coheleth  apocryphal,  be- 
cause its  statements  are  contradictory.  And  why  have  they  not 
declared  it  apocryphal  ?  Because  it  begins  with  words  of  the 
law,  and  ends  with  words  of  the  law,  for  it  opens  with  the  words 
"What  advantage  has  man  in  all  his  labour  wherewith  he 
labours  under  the  sun?"  &c.,  &c. — Sabbat.  30b. 

So  also  in  the  Midrash  :  "The  sages  wished  to  pronounce 
Coheleth  apocryphal,"  &c,,  &c.— Vayyikra  rabba  161  b. 


58  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

synod  A.D.  65,  the  Hillelites  were  simply 
outnumbered  there  by  the  Shammaites.  The 
matter  was  debated  hastily,  and  determined  for 
the  time  by  a  majority.  But  the  synod  at 
Jamnia  consisted  of  72  persons  ;  and  a  passage 
in  the  treatise  Yadayim  refers  to  it.^  The 
testimony  of  the  72  elders  to  whom  R.  Simeon 
ben  Asai  here  alludes,  so  far  from  belonging  to 
an  ante-christian  era,  belongs  to  a  date  about 
90  iV.D.  And  the  fact  that  the  synod  at  Jamnia 
took  up  again  a  question  already  debated  at 
Jerusalem  a.d.  65,  proves  that  no  final  settle- 
ment of  the  canon  had  taken  place  before. 
The  canon  was  virtually  settled  at  Jamnia, 
where  was  confirmed  what  R.  Akiba  said  of  the 
Canticles  in  his  usual  extravagant  way :  "  No 
day  in  the  whole  history  of  the  world  is  of  so 


*  R.  Simeon  ben  Asai  said,  **  I  have  received  it  from  the 
mouth  of  the  72  elders  in  the  day  that  R.  Eleasar  ben  Asaria 
was  appointed  elder,  that  the  Song  of  Songs  and  Coheleth 
pollute  the  hands." — Yadayim  v.  3. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  59 

much  worth  as  the  one  in  which  the  Song  of 
Songs  was  given  to  Israel ;  for  all  the  Scriptures 
are  holy  ;  but  the  Song  of  Songs  is  most  holy.''^ 
As  the  Hagiographa  were  not  read  in  public, 
with  the  exception  of  Esther,  opinions  of  the 
Jewish  rabbins  might  still  differ  about  Canticles 
and  Ecclesiastes,  even  after  the  synod  of  Jamnia. 
In  opposition  to  these  remarks,  it  is  stren- 
uously argued  by  Bloch  that  neither  the  pas- 
sage in  the  Mishnic  treatise  Yadayim,  nor  any 
other,  refers  to  the  canonical  character  of  the 
books  to  which  Jewish  elders  raised  several 
objections.  But  his  arguments  are  more  vehe- 
ment than  valid.  Anxious  to  assign  the  final 
settlement  of  the  entire  canon  to  an  authorita- 
tive body  like  the  great  synagogue,  he  affirms 
that  all  parties  were  united  in  opinion  about 

^  This  language  was  based  on  a  figurative  interpretation  of  the 
Song.  One  who  said,  "  Whoever  reads  such  writings  as  Sirach 
and  the  later  books  loses  all  part  in  everlasting  hfe,"  can  have 
no  weight.  He  outheroded  the  Palestinian  tradition  respecting 
the  Jewish  productions  of  later  origin,  which  merely  affirms  that 
they  "do  not  pollute  the  hands." — {^Toss.  Yadayim^  c  2.) 


6o  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  time  of  Christ, — Assiim,  Perushim,  and 
Zeddukim ;  Shammaites  and  Hillelites.  But 
it  requires  more  than  his  ingenuity  to  explain 
away  the  meaning  of  Yadayim  3,  5,  Adoyot  v. 
3,  Sabbat  I.  To  what  did  such  diversity  of 
opinion  relate,  if  not  to  the  canonical  character 
of  the  books  ?  A  specific  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion is  not  given  by  the  learned  writer,^  who  is 
too  eager  in  his  endeavour  to  attribute  the 
settlement  of  the  third  canon  to  the  great 
synagogue,  and  to  smooth  away  all  diversities 
of  opinion  about  several  books,  after  that  time, 
as  if  none  could  afterwards  question  the  autho- 
ritative settlement  by  that  body.  He  will  not 
even  allow  a  wider  canon  to  the  Alexandrian 
Jews  than  that  of  their  Palestinian  brethren, 
though  he  cannot  but  admit  that  the  former 
read  and  highly  esteemed  various  apocryphal 
books  because  of  their  theocratic  character. 
Surely  the  practical  use  of  writings  is  an  evi- 

'  Siudien  zur  GeschichU^  u,  s.  7v.,  p.  150,  &c. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  6i 

dence  of  their  canonicity  as  strong  as  theoretical 
opinions. 

The  doubts  about  several  books  to  which  we 
have  alluded,  some  of  which  Hananiah  is  said 
to  have  resolved  in  his  old  age,  imply  a  diligent 
study  of  the  national  literature,  if  not  a  revision 
of  the  text ;  and  the  Tannaite  college  at  Jabneh 
must  have  cared  for  the  same  things,  as  it  had  to 
deal  with  similar  objections.  After  the  last  canon 
was  made  more  than  a  century  anterior  to  the 
Christian  era,  the  text  was  not  considered 
inviolate  by  the  learned  Jews;  it  received 
subsequent  modifications  and  interpolations. 
The  process  of  redaction  had  not  ceased  before 
the  time  of  Christ.  This  was  owing,  among 
other  causes,  to  the  state  of  parties  among  the 
Jews,  as  well  as  the  intrusion  of  Greek 
literature  and  culture,  whose  influence  the 
Palestinian  Jews  themselves  were  not  able  al- 
together to  withstand.  When  Jeremiah  accused 
the  Scribes  of  falsifying  the  law  by  their  lying 


62  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

pen  (viii.  8),  it  may  be  inferred  that  the  same 
process  took  place  afterwards ;  that  offensive 
things  were  removed,  and  alterations  made 
continuously  down  to  the  close  of  the  canon, 
and  even  after.  The  corrections  consisted  of 
additions  and  changes  of  letters,  being  indicated 
in  part  by  the  most  ancient  versions  and  the 
traditions  of  the  Jews  themselves  who  often 
knew  what  stood  in  the  text  at  first,  and  why 
it  was  altered.  They  are  also  indicated  by  the 
nature  of  the  passage  itself  viewed  in  the  light 
of  the  state  of  religion  at  the  time.  Here 
sober  judgment  must  guard  against  unnecessary 
conjectures.  Some  changes  are  apparent,  as 
the  plural  oaks  in  Genesis  xiii.  i8,  xiv.  13, 
xviii.  I,  Deuteronomy  xi.  30,  for  the  singular 
oak ;  and  the  plural  gods  in  Exodus  xxxii.  4 
for  the  singular  god.  So  2  Sam.  vii.  23,  (comp. 
I  Chron.  xvii.  21,  and  LXX.)  \^  and  Deuterono- 

»  Geiger's  Urschrifi,  p.  288. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  63 

my  xxxii.  8,^  have  been  altered.  Popper  and 
Geiger  have  probably  assumed  too  much  cor- 
rection on  the  part  of  the  Scribes  and  others ; 
though  they  have  drawn  attention  to  the 
subject  in  the  spirit  of  original  criticism. 

Jewish  literature  began  to  degenerate  after 
the  captivity,  and  it  continued  to  do  so.  It 
leant  upon  the  past  more  and  more,  having  an 
external  and  formal  character  with  little  of  the 
living  soul.  The  independence  of  their  reli- 
gious literature  disappeared  with  the  national 
independence  of  the  Jews ;  and  the  genius  of 
the  people  was  too  exclusive  to  receive  much 
expansion  from  the  spirit  of  nations  with  whom 
they  came  in  contact.  In  such  circumstances, 
amid  the  general  consciousness  of  present 
misfortune  which  the  hope  of  a  brighter  future 
could  not  dispel,  and  regretful  retrospects  of 
the  past  tinged  with  ideal  splendour,  the  exact 

^  See  De  Goeje  in  the  Theologisch  Tijdschriff  Jaargang  IL 
(1868)  p.  179,  &c. 


64  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

time  of  drawing  a  line  between  books  that 
might  be  included  in  the  third  division  of  the 
canon  must  have  been  arbitrary.  In  the 
absence  of  a  normal  principle  to  determine 
selection,  the  productions  were  arbitrarily  separ- 
ated. Not  that  they  were  badly  adjusted. 
On  the  contrary,  the  canon  as  a  whole  was 
settled  wisely.  Yet  the  critical  spirit  of  learned 
Jews  in  the  future  could  not  be  extinguished 
by  anticipation.  The  canon  was  not  really 
settled  for  all  time  by  a  synodical  gathering  at 
Jamnia ;  for  Sirach  was  added  to  the  Hagio- 
grapha  by  some  rabbins  about  the  beginning 
of  the  4th  century;^  while  Baruch  circulated 
long  in  Hebrew,  and  was  publicly  read  on  the 
day  of  atonement  in  the  third  century,  accord- 
ing to  the  Apostolic  constitutions.^  These  two 
books  were  in  high  repute  for  a  considerable 
time,   possessing   a    kind    of   canonical    credit 

*  Zunz's  Dit gottesdienstlichen  Vortragty  pp.  loi,  102. 
'  V.  20,  p.  124,  ed.  Ucllzcn. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  65 

even  among  the  learned  Jews  of  Palestine. 
Rab,  Jochanan,  Elasar,  Rabba  bar  Mare, 
occasionally  refer  to  Sirach  in  the  way  in 
which  the  c'tubim  were  quoted  ;  the  writer  of 
Daniel  used  Baruch ;  and  the  translator  of 
Jeremiah  put  it  into  Greek. 

If  it  be  asked  on  what  principle  books  were 
admitted  into  the  canon,  a  single  answer  does 
not  suffice.  One  and  the  same  criterion  did  not 
determine  the  process  at  all  times.  The  lead- 
ing principle  with  which  the  first  canon-makers 
set  out  was  to  collect  all  the  documents  of 
Hebrew  antiquity.  This  seems  to  have  guided 
Ezra,  if  not  the  great  synagogue  after  him. 
The  nation,  early  imbued  with  the  theocratic 
spirit  and  believing  itself  the  chosen  of  God, 
was  favourably  inclined  towards  documents  in 
which  that  standpoint  was  assumed.  The  legal 
and  ethical  were  specially  valued.  The  pro- 
phetic  claimed   a   divine  origin  ;    the   lyric  or 

poetic  touched  and  elevated   the  ideal  faculty 
E 


66  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 


on  which  religion  acts.  But  the  leading  prin- 
ciple which  actuated  Ezra  and  the  great  syna- 
gogue was  gradually  modified,  amid  the  growing 
compass  of  the  national  literature  and  the  con- 
sciousness that  prophecy  ceased  with  Malachi. 
When  the  latest  part  of  the  canon  had  to 
be  selected  from  a  literature  almost  contem- 
poraneous, regard  was  had  to  such  produc- 
tions as  resembled  the  old  in  spirit.  Ortho- 
doxy of  contents  was  the  dominant  criterion. 
But  this  was  a  difficult  thing,  for  various  works 
really  anonymous,  though  wearing  the  garb  of 
old  names  and  histories,  were  in  existence,  so 
that  the  boundary  of  the  third  part  became 
uncertain  and  fluctuating. 

The  principle  that  actuated  Ezra  in  making 
the  first  canon  was  a  religious  and  patriotic  one. 
From  his  treatment  of  the  oldest  law  books  we 
infer  that  he  did  not  look  upon  them  as  inviol- 
able. Venerable  they  were,  and  so  far  sacred ; 
but   neither  perfect  nor  complete  for  all  time. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  67 


In  his  view  they  were  not  unconditionally- 
authoritative.  Doubtless  they  had  a  high  value 
as  the  productions  of  inspired  lawgivers  and 
men  of  a  prophetic  spirit ;  but  the  redaction 
to  which  he  submitted  them  shows  no  super- 
stitious reverence.  With  him  canonical  and 
holy  were  not  identical.  Nor  does  the  idea  of 
an  immediate,  divine  authority  appear  to  have 
dominated  the  mind  of  the  great  synagogue 
in  the  selection  of  books.  Like  Ezra,  these 
scholars  reverenced  the  productions  of  the 
prophets,  poets,  and  historians  to  whom  their 
countrymen  were  indebted  in  the  past  for  re- 
ligious or  political  progress ;  but  they  did  not 
look  upon  them  as  the  offspring  of  unerring 
wisdom.  How  could  they,  while  witnessing 
repetitions  and  minor  contradictions  in  the 
books  collected  ? 

The  same  remarks  apply  to  the  third  canon. 
Direct  divinity  of  origin  was  not  the  criterion 
which  determined  the  reception  of  a  book  into 


68  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

it;  but  the  character  and  authorship  of  the 
book.  Did  it  breathe  the  old  spirit,  or 
proceed  from  one  venerated  for  his  wisdom  ? 
Was  it  like  the  old  orthodox  productions ;  or 
did  it  bear  the  name  of  one  renowned  for  his 
piety  and  knowledge  of  divine  things  ?  The 
stamp  of  antiquity  was  necessary  in  a  certain 
sense ;  but  the  theocratic  spirit  was  the  leading 
consideration.  Ecclesiastes  was  admitted  be- 
cause it  bore  the  name  of  Solomon ;  and 
Daniel's  apocalyptic  writings,  because  veiled 
under  the  name  of  an  old  prophet.  New 
psalms  were  taken  in  because  of  their  asso- 
ciation with  much  older  ones  in  the  temple 
service.  Yet  the  first  book  of  Maccabees 
was  excluded,  though  written  in  Hebrew.  It 
is  still  more  remarkable  that  Sirach  was  put 
among  the  external  productions ;  but  this  was 
owing  not  so  much  to  its  recent  origin,  for  it  is 
older  than  the  book  of  Daniel,  as  to  its  being  an 
apparent  echo  of  the  Proverbs,  and  therefore 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  69 

unnecessary.  Yet  it  was  long  after  assigned  to 
the  Hagiographa,  and  quoted  as  such  by  several 
rabbis.  Baruch  was  also  left  out,  though  it  is 
as  old  as  Daniel,  if  not  older;  and  professes 
to  have  been  written  by  Jeremiah's  friend,  in 
Babylon. 

That  redactors  dealt  freely  with  the  text  of 
the  second  and  third  canons  especially,  without 
a  superstitious  belief  in  its  sacredness,  is  appar- 
ent from  the  double  recension  which  existed 
when  the  Egyptian  Jews  translated  the  books 
into  Greek.  If  the  one  that  formed  the  basis 
of  the  Alexandrian  version  be  less  correct  than 
the  Palestinian  in  the  majority  of  instances,  it  is 
still  superior  in  many.  The  differences  between 
them,  often  remarkable,  prove  that  those  who 
had  most  to  do  with  the  books  did  not  guard 
them  as  they  would  have  done  had  they  thought 
them  infallibly  inspired.  Palestinians  and  Alex- 
andrians subjected  the  text  to  redaction  ;  or  had 
suffered  it  to  fall  into  a  state  inconsistent  with 


70  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  assumption  of  its  supernatural  origin.  At  a 
much  later  period,  the  Masoretes  reduced  to  one 
type  all  existing  copies  of  their  Scriptures,  in- 
troducing an  uniformity  imperatively  demanded 
in  their  opinion  by  multiplied  discrepancies. 

Whatever  divine  character  the  reflecting  at- 
tributed to  the  canonical  books,  it  must  have 
amounted  to  the  same  thing  as  that  assigned 
to  human  attributes  and  physical  phenomena — 
a  divinity  resulting  from  the  over-leaping  of 
second  causes,  in  the  absence  of  inductive 
philosophy.  Here  the  imperfection  conditioned 
by  the  nature  of  the  created  cannot  be  hid. 
Yet  the  books  may  be  truly  said  to  have  con- 
tained the  word  of  God. 

Of  the  three  divisions,  the  Law  or  Pentateuch 
was  most  highly  venerated  by  the  Jews.  It 
was  the  first  translated  into  Greek;  and  in 
Philo's  view  was  inspired  in  a  way  peculiar  to 
itself.  The  Prophets^  or  second  division,  occu- 
pied a  somewhat  lower  place  in  their  estimation. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  71 

but  were  read  in  the  public  services  as  the  law- 
had  been  before.  The  c'ttibim,  or  third 
division,  was  not  looked  upon  as  equal  to  the 
Prophets  in  importance  :  only  the  five  Megiloth 
were  publicly  read.  The  three  parts  of  the 
collection  present  the  three  gradations  of 
sanctity  which  the  books  assumed  successively 
in  Israelite  estimation.  A  certain  reverence 
was  attached  to  all  as  soon  as  they  were  made 
canonical ;  but  the  reverence  was  not  of  equal 
height,  and  the  supposed  authority  was  pro- 
portionally varied.^  The  consciousness  of  pro- 
phetism  being  extinct  soon  after  the  return 
from  Babylon,  was  a  genuine  instinct.  With 
the  extinction  of  the  Jewish  state  the  religious 
spirit  almost  evaporated.  The  idealism  which 
the  old  prophets  proclaimed  in  contrast  with 
the  symbolic  religion  of  the  state  gave  place  to 
forms  and  an  attachment  to  the  written  law. 

^  Dillmann,  in  the  yahrbucher  fur  deutsche  Theologie,  drittcr 
Band,  p.  422. 


72  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Religion  came  to  be  a  thing  of  the  understand- 
ing, the  subject  of  learned  treatment;  and  its 
essence  was  reduced  to  dogmas  or  precepts. 
Thus  it  ceased  to  be  a  spiritual  element  in 
which  the  heart  had  free  scope  for  its  highest 
aspirations.  In  addition  to  all,  a  foreign  meta- 
physical theology,  the  Persian  doctrine  of  spirits, 
was  introduced,  which  seemed  to  enlarge  the 
sphere  of  speculation,  but  really  retarded  the 
free  exercise  of  the  mind.  As  the  external 
side  of  religion  had  been  previously  directed  to 
the  performance  of  good  works,  this  externality 
was  now  determined  by  a  written  law.  Even 
the  prophetism  that  appeared  after  the  restora- 
tion was  little  more  than  an  echo  of  the  past, 
falling  in  with  an  outward  and  written  legalism. 
The  literature  of  the  people  deteriorated  in 
quality,  and  prophecy  became  apocalypse.  In 
such  circumstances  the  advent  of  a  new  man 
was  needed  to  restore  the  free  life  of  religion  in 
higher  power.     Christ  appeared  in  the  fulness 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  73 

of  time  to  do  this  effectually  by  proclaiming-  the 
divine  Fatherhood,  and  founding  a  worship  in 
spirit  and  hi  truth.  Rising  above  the  symbolic 
wrappings  of  the  Mosaic  religion,  and  relying 
upon  the  native  power  of  the  spirit  itself,  he 
shewed  how  man  may  mount  up  to  the  throne 
of  God,  adoring  the  Supreme  without  the  inter- 
vention of  temple,  sacrifice,  or  ceremony. 

When  the  three  divisions  were  united,  the 
ecclesiastical  respect  which  had  gathered  round 
the  law  and  the  prophets  from  ancient  times 
began  to  be  transferred  to  the  dtubim.  A 
belief  in  their  sanctity  increased  apace  in  the 
1st  century  before  the  Christian  era,  so  that 
sacredness  and  canonicity  were  almost  identical. 
The  doubts  of  individuals,  it  is  true,  were  still 
expressed  respecting  certain  books  of  the 
c'tubim,  but  they  had  no  perceptible  effect 
upon  the  current  opinion.  The  sanctity  attach- 
ing to  the  last  division  as  well  as  the  others  did 
not  permit  the  total  displacement  of  any  part. 


74  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

The  passage  in  Josephus  already  quoted 
shows  the  state  of  the  canon  about  A.D.  loo. 
According  to  it,  he  considered  it  to  have  been 
closed  at  the  time  of  Artaxerxes  Longimanus, 
whom  he  identifies  with  the  Ahasuerus  of 
Esther,  464-424  B.C.  The  books  were  divine, 
so  that  none  dared  to  add  to,  substract  from, 
or  alter  them.  To  him  the  canon  was  some- 
thing belonging  to  the  venerable  past,  and 
inviolable.  In  other  words,  all  the  books  were 
peculiarly  sacred.  Although  we  can  scarcely 
think  this  to  be  his  private  opinion  merely, 
it  is  probably  expressed  in  exaggerated  terms, 
and  hardly  tallies  with  his  use  of  the  third 
Esdras  in  preference  to  the  canonical  texts.^ 
His  authority,  however,  is  small.  Bloch*s 
estimate  of  it  is  too  high.  It  is  utterly  impro- 
bable that  Josephus's  opinion  was  universally 
held  by  the  Jews  in  his  day.  His  division  of 
the   books    is   peculiar:    five   Mosaic,   thirteen 

*  In  his  Antiq,^  x.  4,  5,  and  xi.  1-5. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  75 

historical,  four  containing  religious  songs  and 
rules  of  life.  It  appears,  indeed,  that  as  he  had 
the  same  twenty- two  books  we  now  have,  Ruth 
was  still  attached  to  Judges,  and  Lamentations 
to  Jeremiah  ;  but  his  credit  is  not  on  a  par  with 
that  of  a  Jew  who  adhered  to  his  countrymen 
in  the  time  of  their  calamity.  He  wrote  for  the 
Romans.  One  who  believed  that  Esther  was 
the  youngest  book  in  the  canon,  who  looked 
upon  Ecclesiastes  as  Solomon's,  and  Daniel  as 
an  exile  production,  cannot  be  a  competent 
judge.  In  his  time  the  historical  sense  of  the 
book  of  Daniel  was  misapprehended ;  for  after 
the  Grecian  dynasty  had  fallen  without  the 
fulfilment  of  the  Messianic  prophecy  connected 
with  it,  the  Roman  empire  was  put  into  its 
place.  Hence  various  allusions  in  The  History 
of  the  Jewish  Wars.^  The  passage  in  the 
Antiquities,^  about  Alexander  the  Great  and 

'  iv.  6,  sec.  3,  and  vi,  2,  sec.  i. 
^  xi.  8,  sec.  $. 


76  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  priests  in  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  is  apoc- 
ryphal. In  any  case,  Josephus  does  not  furnish 
a  genuine  list  of  the  canonical  books  any  more 
than  Philo.  The  Pharisaic  view  of  his  time  is 
undoubtedly  given,  that  the  canon  was  then 
complete  and  sacred.  The  decision  proceeded 
from  that  part  of  the  nation  who  ruled  both 
over  school  and  people,  and  regained  supremacy 
after  the  destruction  of  the  temple ;  i.e.,  from 
the  Pharisee-sect  to  which  Josephus  belonged. 
It  was  a  conclusion  of  orthodox  Judaism. 
With  true  critical  instinct,  Spinoza  says  that 
the  canon  was  the  work  of  the  Pharisees.  The 
third  collection  was  undoubtedly  made  under 
their  influence. 

The  origin  of  the  threefold  division  of  the 
canon  is  not,  as  Oehler  supposes,^  a  reflection 
of  the  different  stages  of  religious  development 

*  Article  "Kanon"  in  Herzog's  Encyklopadie,  vol.  vii.,  p. 
253;  and  the  same  author's  Prolegomena  zur  Theologie  des  alt. 
Test.,  pp.  91,  92. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  77 

through  which  the  nation  passed,  as  if  the 
foundation  were  the  Law,  the  ulterior  tendency 
in  its  objective  aspect  the  Prophets,  and  its 
subjective  aspect  the  Hagiographa.  The 
books  of  Chronicles  and  others  refute  this 
arbitrary  conception.  The  triplicity  lies  in 
the  manner  in  which  the  books  were  collected. 
Men  who  belonged  to  different  periods  and 
possessed  different  degrees  of  culture  worked 
successively  in  the  formation  of  the  canon; 
which  arose  out  of  the  circumstances  of  the 
times,  and  the  subjective  ideas  of  those  who 
made  it. 

The  places  of  the  separate  books  within  the 
first  division  or  Torah,  were  determined  by 
the  succession  of  the  historical  events  narrated. 
The  second  division  naturally  begins  with 
Moses's  successor,  Joshua.  Judges,  Samuel, 
and  Kings  follow  according  to  the  regular 
chronology.  To  the  former  prophets,  as  Joshua 
— Kings  were  called,  the  latter  were  attached. 


78  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  Ezekiel ;  succeeded  by 
the  twelve  minor  prophets,  arranged  for  the 
most  part  according  to  their  times,  though 
the  length  of  individual  prophecies  and  simi- 
larity of  contents  also  influenced  their  position. 
The  arrangement  of  books  in  the  third  division 
depended  on  their  age,  character,  and  authors. 
The  Psalms  were  put  first,  because  David  was 
supposed  to  be  the  author  of  many,  and  on 
account  of  their  intrinsic  value  in  promoting 
the  religious  life  of  the  people.  After  the 
Psalms  came  the  three  poetical  works  attri- 
buted to  Solomon,  with  the  book  of  Job  among 
them, — Proverbs,  Job,  Canticles,  Ecclesiastes. 
The  book  of  Esther  followed,  since  it  was  in- 
tended to  further  the  observance  of  the  Purim 
feast ;  with  the  late  book  of  Daniel.  The 
position  of  Daniel  among  the  ciubim  arises 
solely  from  the  fact  of  its  posterior  origin  to 
the  prophetic  writings,  not  excepting  the  book 
of  Jonah  itself ;  and  the  attempt  to  account  for 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  79 

its  place  in  the  third  division  on  the  ground  of 
its  predominant  subjectivity  is  based  on  the 
unfounded  assumption  that  the  objective  state 
of  religion  is  represented  in  the  second  division 
and  the  subjective  in  the  third.  Had  the  book 
existed  before  400  B.C.,  it  would  doubtless  have 
stood  in  the  second  division.  But  the  contents 
themselves  demonstrate  its  date ;  contemporary 
history  being  wrapped  in  a  prophetic  form. 
Having  some  affinity  to  Esther  as  regards 
heathenism  and  Greek  life,  the  book  was  put 
next  to  the  latter.  To  Ezra  and  Nehemiah, 
which  were  adopted  before  the  other  part  of 
the  Chronicle-book  and  separated  from  it, 
were  added  the  so-called  Chronicles.  Such 
was  the  original  succession  of  the  third  division 
or  dtubim;  but  it  did  not  remain  unaltered. 
For  the  use  of  the  synagogue  the  five  Megiloth 
were  put  together;  so  that  Ruth,  which  was 
originally  appended  to  Judges,  and  the 
Lamentations    affixed    at   first    to    Jeremiah's 


8o  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

prophecies,  were  taken  out  of  the  second 
and  put  into  the  third  canon.  This  caused 
a  separation  of  Canticles  and  Ecclesiastes. 
The  new  arrangement  was  made  for  liturgical 
purposes. 


CHAPTER   HI. 

THE   SAMARITAN   AND  ALEXANDRIAN 
CANONS. 

The  Samaritan  canon  consists  of  the 
Pentateuch  alone.  This  restricted  collection 
is  owing  to  the  fact,  that  when  the  Samaritans 
separated  from  the  Jews  and  began  their 
worship  on  Gerizim,  no  more  than  the  Mosaic 
writings  had  been  invested  by  Ezra  with 
canonical  dignity.  The  hostile  feeling  be- 
tween the  rivals  hindered  the  reception  of 
books  subsequently  canonized.  The  idea  of 
their  having  the  oldest  and  most  sacred  part 
in  its  entirety  satisfied  their  spiritual  wants. 
Some  have  thought  that  the  Sadducees,  who 
already  existed  as  a  party  before  the  Maccabean 

period,  agreed  with  the  Samaritans  in  rejecting 
F 


82  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

all  but  the  Pentateuch  ;  yet  this  is  doubtful.  It 
is  true  that  the  Samaritans  themselves  say  so  ;^ 
and  that  some  of  the  church  fathers,  Crigen, 
Jerome,  and  others  agree;  but  little  reliance 
can  be  put  on  the  statement.  The  latter, 
perhaps,  confounded  the  Samaritans  and  Sad- 
ducees.  It  is  also  noteworthy  that  Christ  in 
refuting  the  Sadducees  appeals  to  the  Penta- 
teuch alone ;  yet  the  conclusion,  that  he  did  so 
because  of  their  admitting  no  more  than  that 
portion  does  not  follow. 

The  Alexandrian  canon  differed  from  the 
Palestinian.  The  Greek  translation  commonly 
called  the  Septuagint  contains  some  later  pro- 
ductions which  the  Palestinian  Jews  did  not 
adopt,  not  only  from  their  aversion  to  Greek 
literature  generally,  but  also  from  the  recent 
origin  of  the  books,  perhaps  also  their  want  of 
prophetic  sanction.  The  closing  line  of  the  third 
part  in  the  Alexandrian  canon  was  more  or  less 

'  See  Abulfatach's  Annal,  Samar.^  p.  102,  9,  &c. 


SAMARITAN  &-  ALEXANDRIAN  CANONS.     83 

fluctuating — capable  of  admitting  recent  writ- 
ings appearing  under  the  garb  of  old  names  and 
histories,  or  embracing  religious  subjects  ;  while 
the  Palestinian  collection  was  pretty  well 
determined,  and  all  but  finally  settled.  The 
judgment  of  the  Alexandrians  was  freer  than 
that  of  their  brethren  in  the  mother  country. 
They  had  even  separated  in  a  measure  from 
the  latter,  by  erecting  a  temple  at  Leontopolis ; 
and  their  enlargement  of  the  canon  was 
another  step  of  divergence.  Nor  had  they  the 
criterion  of  language  for  the  separation  of 
canonical  and  uncanonical ;  both  classes  were 
before  them  in  the  same  tongue.  The  enlarged 
canon  was  not  formally  sanctioned ;  it  had  not 
the  approval  of  the  Sanhedrim ;  yet  it  was  to 
the  Alexandrians  what  the  Palestinian  one  was 
to  the  Palestinians.  If  Jews  who  were  not  well 
acquainted  with  Hebrew  used  the  apocryphal 
and  canonical  books  alike,  it  was  a  matter  of 
feeling  and  custom ;  and  if  those  who  knew  the 


84  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

old  language  better  adhered  to  the  canonical 
more  closely,  it  was  a  matter  of  tradition 
and  language.  The  former  set  little  value  on 
the  prevalent  consciousness  of  the  race  that  the 
spirit  of  prophecy  was  extinct;  their  view  of 
the  Spirit's  operation  was  larger.  The  latter 
clung  to  the  past  with  all  the  more  tenacity 
that  the  old  life  of  the  nation  had  degenerated. 
The  Alexandrian  Jews  opened  their  minds  to 
Greek  culture  and  philosophy,  appropriating 
new  ideas,  and  explaining  their  Scriptures  in 
accordance  with  wider  conceptions  of  the  divine 
presence  ;  though  such  adaptation  turned  aside 
the  original  sense.  Consciously  or  unconsciously 
they  were  preparing  Judaism  in  some  degree  to 
be  the  religion  of  humanity.  But  the  Rabbins 
shut  out  those  enlarging  influences,  confinihg 
their  religion  within  the  narrow  traditions  of 
one  people.  The  process  by  which  they  con- 
served the  old  belief  helped  to  quench  its  spirit, 
so  that  it  became  an  antique  skeleton,  powerless 


SAMARITAN  &-  ALEXANDRIAN  CANONS.     85 

beside  the  new  civilisation  which  had  followed 
the  wake  of  Alexander's  conquests.  Rabbinical 
Judaism  proved  its  incapacity  for  regenerating 
the  world  ;  having  no  affinity  for  the  philosophy 
of  second  causes,  or  for  the  exercise  of  reason 
beneath  the  love  of  a  Father  who  sees  with  equal 
eye  as  God  of  all.  Its  isolation  nourished  a 
sectarian  tendency.  Tradition,  having  no  crea- 
tive power  like  revelation,  had  taken  the  place 
of  it ;  and  it  could  not  ward  off  the  senility  of 
Judaism ;  for  its  creations  are  but  feeble  echoes 
of  prophetic  utterances,  weak  imitations  of  poetic 
inspiration  or  of  fresh  wisdom.  They  are  of  the 
understanding  rather  than  the  reason.  The  tra- 
dition which  Geiger  describes  as  the  life-giving 
soul  of  Judaism — the  daughter  of  revelation, 
enjoying  the  same  rights  with  her  mother — a 
spiritual  power  that  continues  ever  to  work — an 
emanation  from  the  divine  Spirit — is  not,  indeed, 
the  thing  which  has  stiffened  Judaism  into  Rab- 
binism ;  but  neither  is  it  tradition  proper ;  it  is 


86  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

reason  working  upon  revelation,  and  moulding 
it  into  a  new  system.  Such  traditio7t  serves  but 
to  show  the  inability  of  genuine  Judaism  to 
assimilate  philosophic  thought.  Rationalising 
should  not  be  styled  the  operation  of  tradition. 
The  truth  of  these  remarks  is  evident  from  a 
comparison  of  two  books,  exemplifying  Alexan- 
drian and  Palestinian  Judaism  respectively. 
The  Wisdom  of  Solomon  shows  the  enlarging 
effect  of  Greek  philosophy.  Overpassing  Jew- 
ish particularism,  it  often  approaches  Christi- 
anity in  doctrine  and  spirit,  so  that  some^  have 
even  assumed  a  Christian  origin  for  it.  The 
Wisdom  of  Jesus  son  of  Sirach  has  not  the  doc- 
trine of  immortality.  Death  is  there  an  eternal 
sleep,  and  retribution  takes  place  in  this  life.  The 
Jewish  theocracy  is  the  centre  of  history  ;  Israel 
the  elect  people  ;  and  all  wisdom  is  embodied  in 
the  law.  The  writer  is  shut  up  within  the  old 
national  ideas,  and  leans  upon  the  writings  in 
Kirschbaum,  Weisse,  and  Noack. 


SAMARITAN  ^  ALEXANDRIAN  CANONS.    87 

which  they  are  expressed.  Thus  the  H agio- 
graphical  canon  of  Judea,  conservative  as  it  is, 
and  purer  in  a  sense,  presents  a  narrower  type 
than  the  best  specimens  of  the  Alexandrian  one. 
The  genial  breath  of  Aryan  culture  had  not  ex- 
panded its  Semitism. 

The  identity  of  the  Palestinian  and  Alexan- 
drian canons  must  be  abandoned,  notwithstand- 
ing the  contrary  arguments  of  Eichhorn  and 
Movers.  It  is  said,  indeed,  that  Philo  neither 
mentions  nor  quotes  the  Greek  additions;  but 
neither  does  he  quote  several  canonical  books. 
According  to  Eichhorn,  no  fewer  than  eight 
of  the  latter  are  unnoticed  by  him.^  Besides, 
he  had  peculiar  views  of  inspiration,  and  quoted 
loosely  from  memory.  Believing  as  he  did  in 
the  inspiration  of  the  Greek  version  as  a 
whole,  it  is  difficult  to  think  that  he  made 
a  distinction  between  the  different  parts  of 
it.      In   one   passage   he   refers   to  the  sacred 

1  Einleiiung  in  das  alte  Testament,  vol.  i.  p.  133. 


THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


books  of  the  Therapeutae,  a  fanatical  sect  of 
Jews  in  Egypt,  as  ^^  laws^  oracles  of  prophets y 
hymns  and  other  books  by  which  knowledge  and 
piety  are  increased  and  perfected,"^  but  this 
presents  little  information  as  to  the  canon  of 
the  Egyptian  Jews  generally ;  for  it  is  precari- 
ous argumentation  to  say  with  Herbst  that  they 
prove  a  twofold  canon.  Even  if  the  Alex- 
andrian and  Palestinian  canons  be  identical,  we 
cannot  be  sure  that  the  otiier  books  which  the 
Therapeutae  read  as  holy  besides  the  law,  the 
propliets  and  hymns,  differed  from  the  hagio- 
grapha,  and  so  constituted  another  canon  than 
the  general  Egyptian  one.  It  is  quite  possible 
that  the  hymns  mean  the  Psalms ;  and  the 
other  books,  the  rest  of  the  hagiographa. 
The  argument  for  the  identity  of  the  two 
canons  deduced  from  4  Esdras  xiv.  44,  &c., 
as  if  the  twenty-four  open  books  were  dis- 
tinguished from  the  other  writings  dictated  to 
1  De  vita  contemplativa,  0pp.  Tom.  ii.,  p.  475,  ed.  Mangey. 


SAMARITAN  &=  ALEXANDRIAN  CANONS.      89 

Ezra,  is  of  no  force,  because  verisimilitude 
required  that  an  Egyptian  Jew  himself  must 
make  Ezra  conform  to  the  old  Palestinian 
canon.  It  is  also  alleged  that  the  grandson  of 
Jesus  Sirach,  who  translated  his  grandfather's 
work  during  his  abode  in  Egypt,  knew  no 
difference  between  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
canon,  though  he  speaks  of  the  Greek  version  ; 
but  he  speaks  as  a  Palestinian,  without  having 
occasion  to  allude  to  the  difference  between  the 
canonical  books  of  the  Palestinian  and  Egyptian 
Jews.  The  latter  may  have  reckoned  the 
apocryphal  writings  in  the  third  division  ;  and 
therefore  the  translator  of  Jesus  Sirach  could 
recognise  them  in  the  ordinary  classification. 
The  mention  of  three  classes  is  not  opposed  to 
their  presence  in  the  third.  The  general  use 
of  an  enlarged  canon  in  Egypt  cannot  be 
denied,  though  it  was  somewhat  loose,  not  re- 
garded as  a  completed  collection,  and  without 
express  rabbinical  sanction.      If  they  did   not 


90  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

formally  recognise  a  canon  of  their  own,  as  De 
Wette  says  of  them,  they  had  and  used  one 
larger  than  the  Palestinian,  without  troubling 
themselves  about  a  y^r;«^/ sanction  for  it  by  a 
body  of  Rabbis  at  Jerusalem  or  elsewhere. 
Their  canon  was  not  identical  with  that  of  the 
Palestinians,  and  all  the  argumentation  founded 
upon  Philo's  non-quotation  of  the  apocryphal 
books  fails  to  prove  the  contrary.  The  very  way 
in  which  apocryphal  are  inserted  among  canonical 
books  in  the  Alexandrian  canon,  shows  the  equal 
rank  assigned  to  both.  Esdras  first  and  second 
succeed  the  Chronicles ;  Tobit  and  Judith  are 
between  Nehemiah  and  Esther  ;  the  Wisdom  of 
Solomon  and  Sirach  follow  Canticles  ;  Baruch 
succeeds  Jeremiah  ;  Daniel  is  followed  by  Sus- 
anna and  other  productions  of  the  same  class  ; 
and  the  whole  closes  with  the  three  books  of  Mac- 
cabees.    Such  is  the  order  in  the  Vatican  MS. 

The    threefold    division   of    the   canon,    in- 
dicating three    stages   in    its    formation,    has 


SAMARITAN  &-  ALEXANDRIAN  CANONS.       gt 

continued.  Josephus,  indeed,  gives  another, 
based  on  the  nature  of  the  separate  books, 
not  on  MSS.  We  learn  nothing  from  him 
of  its  history,  which  is  somewhat  remark- 
able, considering  that  he  did  not  live  two 
centuries  after  the  last  work  had  been  added. 
The  account  of  the  canon's  final  arrangement 
was  evidently  unknown  to  him. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

NUMBER  AND  ORDER  OF  THE  SEPARATE 
BOOKS. 

The  number  of  the  books  was  variously  es- 
timated. Josephus  gives  twenty-two,  which  was 
the  usual  number  among  Christian  writers  in  the 
second,  third,  and  fourth  centuries,  having  been 
derived  perhaps  from  the  letters  of  the  Hebrew 
alphabet.  Origen,  Jerome,  and  others  have  it. 
It  continued  longest  among  the  teachers  of  the 
Greek  Church,  and  is  even  in  Nicephorus's 
stichometry.^  The  enumeration  in  question 
has  Ruth  with  Judges,  and  Lamentations  with 
Jeremiah.  In  Epiphanius^  the  number  twenty- 
seven  is  found,  made  by  taking  the  alphabet 

*  See  Credner's  Zur  Geschichte  des  Kanons^  p.  124. 

*  De  mens,  et  pond.^  chapters  22,  23,  vol.  ii.  p.    180,  ed. 
Petav. 


ORDER  OF  THE  SEPARATE  BOOKS.  93 

enlarged  with  the  five  final  letters,  and  dividing 
Samuel,  Kings,  and  Chronicles  into  two  books 
each.  This  is  probably  an  ingenious  combina- 
tion belonging  to  the  father  himself.  The 
Talmud  has  twenty-four,^  a  number  which  did 
not  originate  in  the  Greek  alphabet,  else  the 
Palestinian  Jews  would  not  have  adopted  it. 
The  synagogue  did  not  fix  it  officially.  After  the 
Pentateuch  and  the  former  prophets,  which  are 
in  the  usual  order,  it  gives  Jeremiah  as  the  first  of 
the  later,  succeeded  by  Ezekiel  and  Isaiah  with 
the  twelve  minor  prophets.  The  Talmud  knows 
no  other  reason  for  such  an  order  than  that  it  was 
made  according  to  the  contents  of  the  prophetic 
books,  not  according  to  the  times  of  the  writers. 
This  solution  is  unsatisfactory.  It  is  more 
probable  that  chronology  had  to  do  with  the 
arrangement.2  After  the  anonymous  collection 
or  second  part  of  Isaiah  had  been  joined  to  the 

1  Baba  Batkra,  fol.  14,  2. 

^  See  Furst,  Der  Kanon  u.  s.  w.  p.  14,  &c. 


94  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

first  or  authentic  prophecies,  the  lateness  of 
these  oracles  brought  Isaiah  into  the  third  place 
among  the  greater  prophets.  The  Talmudic 
order  of  the  Hagiographa  is  Ruth,  Psalms,  Job, 
Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  Canticles,  Lamentations, 
Daniel,  Esther,  Ezra,  Chronicles.  Here  Ruth 
precedes  the  Psalter,  coming  as  near  the  former 
prophets  as  possible ;  for  it  properly  belongs  to 
them,  the  contents  associating  it  with  the 
Judges'  time.  The  Talmudic  order  is  that 
usually  adopted  in  German  MSS.  What  is  the 
true  estimate  of  it  .-*  Is  it  a  proper  Talmudic 
regulation  t  Perhaps  not,  else  the  Hebrew  MSS. 
of  the  French  and  Spanish  Jews  would  not  so 
readily  have  departed  from  it.  Bloch  supposes 
that  Baba  Bathra,  which  gives  the  arrangement 
of  the  books,  is  one  of  the  apocryphal  Boraithas 
that  proceeded  from  an  individual  teacher  and 
had  no  binding  authority.^ 

*  Studien  sur  Geschuhte  der  alttestamentliche  Literatur,  u.  s. 
jv.t  p.  1 8,  etc. 


ORDER  OF  THE  SEPARATE  BOOKS.  95 

The  Masoretic  arrangement  differs  from  the 
Talmudic  in  putting  Isaiah  before  Jeremiah  and 
Ezekiel.  The  Hagiographa  are,  Psalms,  Pro- 
verbs, Job,  Canticles,  Ruth,  Lamentations, 
Ecclesiastes,  Esther,  Daniel,  Ezra  (with  Nehe- 
miah),  Chronicles.^  This  is  usually  adopted  in 
Spanish  MSS.  But  MSS.  often  differ  arbi- 
trarily, because  transcribers  did  not  consider 
themselves  bound  to  any  one  arrangement.^ 
According  to  some,  a  very  old  testimony  to  the 
commencing  and  concluding  books  of  the 
third  division  is  given  by  the  New  Testa- 
ment (Luke  xxiv.  44;  Matthew  xxiii.  35), 
agreeably  to  which  the  Psalms  were  first 
and  the  Chronicles  last;  but  this  is  incon- 
clusive. 

The  Alexandrian  translators,  as  we  have 
seen  already,  placed  the  books  differently  from 

^  Hody,  De  Bibliorum  iexiibus  originalibuSf  p.  644. 
^  Hody  gives  lists  of  the  order  in  which  the  books  stand  in 
some  early  printed  editions  and  in  a  few  MSS.,  p.  645. 


96  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  Palestinian  Jews.  In  their  version  Daniel 
comes  after  Ezekiel,  so  that  it  is  put  beside  the 
greater  prophets.  Was  this  done  by  Jews  or 
Christians  }  Perhaps  by  the  latter,  who  put  it 
between  the  greater  and  lesser  prophets,  or  in 
other  words,  out  of  the  third  into  the  second 
division,  because  of  dogmatic  grounds,  and  so 
effaced  a  trace  of  the  correct  chronology. 
Little  importance,  however,  can  be  attached  to 
the  order  of  the  books  in  the  Septuagint ; 
because  the  work  was  done  at  different  times 
by  different  persons.  But  whatever  may  have 
been  the  arrangement  of  the  parts  when 
the  whole  was  complete,  we  know  that  it 
was  disturbed  by  Protestants  separating  the 
apocryphal  writings  and  putting  them  all 
together. 


CHAPTER  V. 

USE   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT   BY    THE   FIRST 
CHRISTIAN   WRITERS,  AND  BY  THE  FATHERS 
•     TILL  THE  TIME  OF  ORIGEN. 

The  writings  of  the  New  Testament  show 
the  authors'  acquaintance  with  the  apocryphal 
books.  They  have  expressions  and  ideas 
derived  from  them.  Stier  collected  one  hundred 
and  two  passages  which  bear  some  resemblance 
to  others  in  the  Apocrypha;^  but  they  needed 
sifting,  and  were  cut  down  to  a  much  smaller 
number  by  Bleek.  They  are  James  i.  19,  from 
Sirach  v.  11  and  iv.  29;  i  Peter  i.  6,  7,  from 
Wisdom  iii.  3-7  ;  Hebrews  xi.  34,  35,  from 
2  Maccabees  vi.  18 — vii.  42;  Hebrews  i.  3,  from 
Wisdom    vii.   26,    &c. ;  Romans   i.    20-32,  from 

^  Die  Apokryphen^  u.  s.  lu,,  p.  14,  &c. 
G 


98  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Wisdom  xiii.-xv. ;  Romans  ix.  21,  from  Wisdom 
XV.  7;  Eph.  vi.  13-17,  from  Wisdom  v.  18-20; 
I  Cor.  ii.  10,  &c.,  from  Judith  viii.  14.  Others 
are  less  probable.^  When  Bishop  Cosin  says, 
that  "  in  all  the  New  Testament  we  find  not 
any  one  passage  of  the  apocryphal  books  to 
have  been  alleged  either  by  Christ  or  His 
apostles  for  the  confirmation  of  their  doctrine,"^ 
the  argument,  though  based  on  fact,  is  scarcely 
conclusive;  else  Esther,  Canticles,  Ecclesiastes, 
and  other  works  might  be  equally  discredited. 
Yet  it  is  probable  that  the  New  Testament 
writers,  though  quoting  the  Septuagint  much 
more  than  the  original,  were  disinclined  to  the 
additional  parts  of  the  Alexandrian  canon. 
They  were  Palestinian  themselves,  or  had  in 
view  Judaisers  of  a  narrow  creed.  Prudential 
motives,  no  less  than  a  predisposition  in  favour 
of  the  old  national  canon,  may  have  hindered 

»  Siudtm  und  Kritiknt  for  1853,  p.  267,  &c. 
•  A  Scholasiicol  History  of  lh(  Canotty  p.  22. 


CHRISTIAN  USE  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.    99 

them  from  expressly  citing  any  apocryphal 
production.  The  apostle  Paul  and  probably 
the  other  writers  of  the  New  Testament, 
believed  in  the  literal  inspiration  of  the 
Biblical  books,  for  he  uses  an  argument  in 
the  Galatian  epistle  which  turns  upon  the 
singular  or  plural  of  a  noun.^  And  as  the 
inspiration  of  the  Septuagint  translation  was 
commonly  held  by  the  Christians  of  the  early 
centuries,  it  may  be  that  the  apostles  and 
evangelists  made  no  distinction  between  its 
parts.  Jude  quotes  Enoch,  an  apocryphal  work 
not  in   the  Alexandrian  canon  ;  so  that  he  at 

^  See  Rothe,  Zur  Doginatik,  Studien  u.  Kritiken  for  i860, 
p.  67,  &c.  The  apostle's  argument  rests  on  the  occurrence  of 
the  singular  {seed,  <nripiia)  in  Genesis  xvii.  8  (LXX.),  not  the 
plural  {seeds,  o-jripixaTa)  ;  though  the  plural  of  the  corresponding 
Hebrew  word  could  not  have  been  used,  because  it  has  a  dif- 
ferent signification.  Grammatical  inaccuracy  is  made  the  basis 
of  a  certain  theological  interpretation.  Those  who  wish  to  see 
a  specimen  of  laboured  ingenuity  unsuccessfully  applied  to  the 
justification  of  St  Paul's  argument  in  this  passage,  may  consult 
Tholuck's  Das  alte  Testament  in  neuem  Testament,  p.  63,  etc, 
Vierte  Auflage.     (Epist.  to  the  GaUtians  iii.  16.) 


loo  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

least  had  no  rigid  notions  about  the  difference 
of  canonical  and  uncanonical  writings.  Still 
we  know  that  the  compass  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment canon  was  somewhat  unsettled  to  the 
Christians  of  the  first  century,  as  it  was  to  the 
Hellenist  Jews  themselves.  It  is  true  that  the 
Law,  the  Prophets,  and  the  Psalms  were 
universally  recognized  as  authoritative;  but 
the  extent  of  the  third  division  was  indefinite, 
so  that  the  non-citation  of  the  three  books 
respecting  which  there  was  a  difference  of 
opinion  among  the  Jews  may  not  have  been 
accidental.  Inasmuch,  however,  as  the  Greek- 
speaking  Jews  received  more  books  than  their 
Palestinian  brethren,  the  apostles  and  their 
immediate  successors  were  not  wholly  disin- 
clined to  the  use  of  the  apocryphal  productions. 
The  undefined  boundary  of  the  canon  facilitated 
also  the  recognition  of  all  primitive  records  of 
the  new  Revelation. 

The  early  fathers,  who  wrote  in  Greek,  used  the 


CHRISTIAN  USE  OF  THRyet^D  '-'f'^SJ:ji1!^FJjn  X6i 

Greek  Bible,  as  almost  all  of  them  were  ignorant 
of  Hebrew.  Thus  restricted,  they  naturally  con- 
sidered its  parts  alike,  citing  apocryphal  and 
canonical  in  the  same  way.  Accordingly,  Iren- 
aeus^  quotes  Baruch  under  the  name  of  "Jere- 
miah the  prophet;  "2  and  the  additions  to 
Daniel  as  "  Daniel  the  prophet."^  Clement 
of  Alexandria^  uses  the  apocryphal  books 
like  the  canonical  ones,  for  explanation 
and  proof  indiscriminately.  He  is  fond  of 
referring  to  Baruch,  which  he  cites  upwards  of 
twenty-four  times  in  the  second  book  of  his 
PcedagoguSy  and  in  a  manner  to  show  that  he 
esteemed  it  as  highly  as  many  other  parts  of 
the  Old  Testament.  A  passage  from  Baruch 
is  introduced  by  the  phrase,^  "the  divine 
Scripture    says ; "     and    another    from    Tobit 

^  t  202  A.D. 

^  Advers.  Hares.  ^  v.  35,  referring  to  Barach  iv.  36;  and  v.  p. 
335,  ed.  Massuet. 
3  Ibid,  iv.,  26,  referring  to  Daniel  xiii.  20  in  the  Septuagint. 
•*  t  220  A.D.  *  Pixdagog.  ii.  3. 


lik* :  :•* ;  l''TH£  'CA^k^'QP  ^^^  BIBLE. 

by  1  "  Scripture  has  briefly  signified  this, 
saying."  Assuming  that  Wisdom  was  written  by 
Solomon,  he  uses  it  as  canonical  and  inspired, 
designating  it  divine?  Judith  he  cites  with  other 
books  of  the  Old  Testament^ ;  and  the  Song  of 
the  three  children  in  the  furnace  is  used  as 
Scripture.4  Ecclesiasticus  also  is  so  treated.^ 
Dionysius  of  Alexandria^  cites  Ecclesiasticus 
(xvi.  26),  introducing  the  passage  with  "hear 
divine  oracles." '^  The  same  book  is  elsewhere 
cited,  chapters  xliii.  29,  30®  and  i.  8.  9.^  So  is 
Wisdom,  vii.  15^®  and  25."  Baruch  (iii.  12-15)  is 
also  quoted.^2  -p^g  fathers  who  wrote  in  Latin 
used  some  of  the  old  Latin  versions  of  which 
Augustine  speaks  ;    one  of  them,  and  that  the 

'  Stromata,  ii.  23.         *  Stromata,  iv.  16.         ^  Ibid^  ii.  7. 

*  Ex  Script,  prophet,  eclogae^  c.  i. 

'  Stromateis,  ii.  15.  •  t  264  A.  D. 

^  De  Natura  ;  RoutH's  Reliquicu  Sacraey  vol.  iv.  p.  356. 

*  Fragmtnt.  Nicet.^  in  Reliq.  Sacrae^  vol.  ii.  p.  404. 

»  Ibid.,  p.  407.  JO  Ibid.,  p.  406. 

*J  Epiitola  ad.  Dionys.  Roman^  in  Reliq.  Sacr.^  vol.  iii.  p.  195. 
J*-  Reliq.  SJcr.,  vol.  ii.  p.  408. 


CHRISTIAN  USE  OF  THE  OLD   TESTAMENT    103 

oldest,  probably  dating  soon  after  the  middle  of 
the  second  century,  being  known  to  us  as  the 
Itala.  As  this  was  made  from  the  Septuagint, 
it  had  the  usual  apocryphal  books.  Jerome's 
critical  revision  or  new  version  did  not  sup- 
plant the  old  Latin  till  some  time  after  his 
death.  Tertullian^  quotes  the  Wisdom  of 
Solomon  expressly  as  Solomon's  ;^  and  intro- 
duces Sirach  by  "as  it  is  written."^  He  cites 
Baruch  as  Jeremiah.*  He  also  believes  in  the 
authenticity  of  the  book  of  Enoch,  and  defends 
it  as  Scripture  at  some  length.^  Cyprian  often 
cites  the  Greek  additions  to  the  Palestinian 
canon.  He  introduces  Tobit  with  the  words 
"as  it  is  written,"*^  or  "divine  Scripture  teaches, 
saying  ;"^  and  Wisdom  with,  "  the  Holy  Spirit 
shows   by  Solomon."^     Ecclesiasticus  is   intro- 

'  t  220  A.D.  2  Advtrs.   Valentinianos,  ch.  2. 

^  De  Exhortatione  Castitatis^  ch.  2. 

■*  Contra  GnosHcos,  ch.  8.  ^  De  Habitu  Muliebri,  ch.  3. 

«  Epist.  55,  p.  no,  ed.  Fell.     "<  De  Orat.  Domin.,  p.  153. 
^  De  Exhortat.  Martyrii,  ch.  12,  p.  182. 


104  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

duced  with,  "  it  is  written;"^  and  Baruch  with, 
"  the  Holy  Spirit  teaches  by  Jeremiah."^  i  and 
2  Maccabees  are  used  as  Scripture;^  as  are  the 
additions  to  Daniel."^  The  African  fathers  fol- 
low the  Alexandrian  canon  without  scruple. 
Hippolytus  of  Rome  (about  A.D.  220),  who 
wrote  in  Greek,  quotes  Baruch  as  Scripture;^ 
and  interprets  the  additions  to  Daniel,  such  as 
Susanna,  as  Scripture   likewise. 

Melito  of  Sardis^  made  it  his  special 
business  to  inquire  among  the  Palestinian 
Jews  about  the  number  and  names  of  their 
canonical  books;  and  the  result  was  the 
following  list : — the  five  books  of  Moses,  Joshua, 
Judges,  Ruth,  four  books  of  Kings,  two  of 
Chronicles,  the  Psalms  of  David,  the  Proverbs 
of  Solomon,  Ecclesiastes,  the  Song  of  Songs, 
Job,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  the  twelve  in  one  book, 

»  De  Mortal,  p.  i6i.  ^  De  Orat.  Dovim.,  p.  141. 

3  Testim.  iii.  4,  p.  62.  ■*  De  Lapsis,  p.  133,  &c. 

»  Adv.  Noet.  V.  «  See  Migne's  edition,  p.  689,  &c. 
'  t  After  171. 


CHRISTIAN  USE  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.   105 

Daniel,  Ezekiel,  Ezra.^  Here  Ezra  includes 
Nehemiah;  and  Esther  is  absent,  because  the 
Jews  whom  he  consulted  did  not  consider  it 
canonical. 

Origen's2  list  does  not  differ  much  from  the 
Palestinian  one.  After  the  Pentateuch,  Joshua, 
Judges,  Ruth,  Kings  first  and  second,  Samuel, 
Chronicles,  come  Ezra  first  and  second.  Psalms, 
Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  Canticles,  Isaiah,  Jere- 
miah with  Lamentations  and  the  epistle,  Daniel, 
Ezekiel,  Job,  Esther.  Besides  these  there  are 
the  Maccabees,  which  are  inscribed  Sar'beth 
Sarbane  el?  The  twelve  prophets  are  omitted 
in  the  Greek ;  but  the  mistake  is  rectified  in 
Rufinus's  Latin  version,  where  they  follow 
Canticles,  as  in  Hilary  and  Cyril  of  Jerusalem. 
It  is  remarkable  that  Baruch  is  given,  and  why  ? 
Because  Origen  took  it  from  the  MSS.  of  the 
Septuagint  he   had    before   him,   in  which   the 


^  Ap.  Euseb.  H.  E.,  lib.  iv.  ch.  26,  -  f  254  a.u. 

3  Ap.  Euseb.  H.  E.,  ]ib.  vi.  ch.  25. 


io6  THE  CANON  OP  THE  BIBLE. 

epistle  is  attributed  to  Jeremiah.  But  the 
catalogue  had  no  influence  upon  his  practice. 
He  followed  the  prevailing  view  of  the  extended 
canon.  Sirach  is  introduced  by  "for  this  also 
is  written'' ;^  the  book  of  Wisdom  is  cited  as  a 
divine  word ;^  the  writer  is  called  a  prophet ;^ 
Christ  is  represented  as  speaking  in  it  throtigh 
Solomon;^  and  Wisdom  vii.  17  is  adduced  as 
the  words  of  Christ  Himself >  Tobit  is  cited  as 
Scripture!"  His  view  of  the  additions  to  the 
books  of  Daniel  and  Esther,  as  well  as  his 
opinion  about  Tobit,  are  sufficiently  expressed 
in  the  epistle  to  Africanus,  so  that  scattered 
quotations  from  these  parts  of  Scripture  can 
be  properly  estimated.  Of  the  history  of 
Susanna   he   ventures    to   say   that    the    Jews 

*  Comment,  in  ydann.,  torn,  xxxii.  ch.  14,  ed.  Huet.  p.  409. 

*  Contra  Cels.  iii.  72  ;  vol.  i.  p.  494,  ed.  Delarue. 
'  In  Exodus^  Horn.  vi.  i  ;  Levit.  Horn.  v.  2. 

*  In  Levit. y  Horn.  xii.  4. 

*  In  Lukam,  Horn.  2 1 . 

"  De  Oraiione^  ii.  p.  215. 


CHRISTIAN  USE  OF  THE  OLD   TESTAMENT.   107 

withdrew  it  on  purpose  from  the  people.^  He 
seems  to  argue  in  favour  of  books  used  and 
read  in  the  churches,  though  they  may  be  put 
out  of  the  canon  by  the  Jews.  As  divine 
Providence  had  preserved  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
no  alteration  should  be  made  in  the  ecclesi- 
astical tradition  respecting  books  sanctioned  by 
the  churches  though  they  be  external  to  the 
Hebrew  canon. 

Most  of  the  writings  of  Methodius  Bishop  of 
Tyre^  are  lost,  so  that  we  know  little  of  his 
opinions  respecting  the  books  of  Scripture. 
But  it  is  certain  that  he  employed  the  Apo- 
crypha like  the  other  writings  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. Thus  Sirach  (xviii.  30  and  xix.  2)  is 
quoted  in  the  same  way  as  the  Proverbs.^ 
Wisdom  (iv.  1-3)  is  cited,^  and  Baruch  (iii.  14).^ 

^  0pp.  ed.  Delarue,  vol.  i.  p.  12. 

=  t3ii. 

^  Convivium  decent  vii'ginum,  in  Combefis's  Auctarium  bib- 
liothecae  Grsecorum  patrum,  p.  69. 

^  Ibid.,  p.  69.  ^  Ibid.,  p.  109. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  IN  THE  FIRST 
THREE  CENTURIES. 

The  first  Christians  relied  on  the  Old  Testa- 
ment as  their  chief  religious  book.  To  them  it 
was  of  divine  origin  and  authority.  The  New 
Testament  writings  came  into  gradual  use,  by 
the  side  of  the  older  Jewish  documents,  accord- 
ing to  the  times  in  which  they  appeared  and  the 
names  of  their  reputed  authors.  The  Epistles  of 
Paul  were  the  earliest  written ;  after  which  came 
the  Apocalypse,  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews, 
and  other  documents,  all  in  the  first  century. 
After  the  first  gospel  had  undergone  a  process 
of  translation,  re-writing,  and  interpolation,  from 
the   Aramaic    basis,   the   discoiirses^   of  which 

^  tA  X67£a.     Ap.  Euseb.  II.  E.  iii.  39. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  109 

Papias  of  Hierapolis  speaks,  until  the  traces  of 
another  original  than  the  Greek  were  all  but 
effaced ;  it  appeared  in  its  present  form  early 
in  the  second  century.  Soon  after  that  of  Luke 
was  composed,  whose  prevailing  Pauline  tend- 
ency was  not  allowed  to  suppress  various  features 
of  a  Jewish  Essene  type.  The  second  gospel, 
which  bears  evidences  of  its  derivation  from  the 
other  synoptists,  was  followed  by  the  fourth. 
The  last  document  was  the  so-called  second 
Epistle  of  Peter.  It  is  manifest  that  tradition 
assumed  various  forms  after  the  death  of  Jesus; 
that  legend  and  myth  speedily  surrounded  His 
sacred  person;  that  the  unknown  writers  were 
influenced  by  the  peculiar  circumstances  in 
which  they  stood  with  respect  to  Jewish  and 
Gentile  Christianity ;  and  that  their  uncritical 
age  dealt  considerably  in  the  marvellous.  That 
the  life  of  the  great  Founder  should  be  overlaid 
with  extraneous  materials,  is  special  matter  for 
regret.     However  conscientious  and  truth-lov- 


no  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

ing  they  may  have  been,  the  reporters  were  un- 
equal to  their  work.  It  is  also  remarkable  that 
so  many  of  them  should  be  unknown ;  produc- 
tions being  attached  to  names  of  repute  to  give 
them  greater  currency. 

When  Marcion  came  from  Pontus  to  Rome 
(144  A.D.,)  he  brought  with  him  a  Scripture- 
collection  consisting  of  ten  Pauline  epistles. 
With  true  critical  instinct  he  did  not  include 
those  addressed  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  as  also 
the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  The  gospel  of 
Marcion  was  Luke's  in  an  altered  state.  From 
this  and  other  facts  we  conclude  that  external 
parties  were  the  first  who  carried  out  the  idea 
of  collecting  Christian  writings,  and  of  putting 
them  either  beside  or  over  against  the  sacred 
books  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  support  of 
their  systems.  As  to  Basilides  (125  A.D.),  his 
supposed  quotations  from  the  New  Testament 
in  Hippolytus  are  too  precarious  to  be  trusted.^ 

'  Davidson's  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  N,  Testam.t  vol, 
X.  p.  388. 


THE  NE  W  TES  TA  ME  NT  CANON.  1 1 1 

Testimonies  to  the  "acknowledged"  books  of 
the  New  Testament  as  Scripture  have  been 
transferred  from  his  followers  to  himself;  so 
that  his  early  witness  to  the  canon  breaks 
down.  It  is  inferred  from  statements  in  Origen 
and  Jerome  that  he  had  a  gospel  of  his 
own  somewhat  like  St  Luke's,  but  extra - 
canonical.  His  son  Isidore  and  succeeding 
disciples  used  Matthew's  gospel.  Jerome  says 
that  Marcion  and  Basilides  denied  the  Pauline 
authorship  of  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
and  the  pastoral  ones.^  It  is  also  doubtful 
whether  Valentinus's  (140-166  A.D.)  alleged 
citations  from  the  New  Testament  can  be  relied 
upon.  The  passages  of  this  kind  ascribed  to 
him  by  the  fathers  belong  in  a  great  measure 
to  his  disciples.  The  fragment  of  a  letter  pre- 
served by  Clement  of  Alexandria  in  the  second 
book  of  tlie  Stromata,  has  been  thought  to 
contain   references   to  the  gospels  of  Matthew 

'  Explanatio  in  Epist.  ad  Titum^  vol.  iv.  p.  407,  ed.  Benedict. 


112  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

and  Luke;  but  the  fact  is  doubtful.  Nor  has 
Henrici  proved  that  Valentinus  used  John's 
gospel.^  But  his  followers,  including  Ptolemy 
(180A.D.)  and  Heracleon  (185-200  A.D.),  quote 
the  Gospels  and  other  portions  of  the  New 
Testament.^  From  Hippolytus's  account  of 
the  Ophites,  Peratae,  and  Sethians,  we  infer 
that  the  Christian  writings  were  much  employed 
by  them.  They  rarely  cite  an  apocryphal 
work.  More  than  one  hundred  and  sixty 
citations  from  the  New  Testament  have  been 
gathered  out  of  their  writings.^  We  may  admit 
that  these  Ophites  and  Peratae  were  of  early 
origin,  the  former  being  the  oldest  known  of 
the  Gnostic  parties  ;  but  there  is  no  proof  that 
the   acquaintance    with    the    New   Testament 

*  Die  Valentinianische  Gnosis  und  die  halite  Schrift,  p.  75. 

•  A  good  deal  of  manipulation  has  been  needlessly  employed 
for  the  purpose  of  placing  these  heretics  as  early  as  possible  ; 
but  nothing  definite  can  be  extracted  from  Irenceus's  notices  of 
them.  Hippolytus's  use  of  the  present  tense,  in  speaking  of  them, 
renders  it  probable  that  they  were  nearly  his  contemporaries. 

^  See  the  Indexes  to  Duncker  and  Schneidewin's  edition. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  113 

which  Hippolytus  attributes  to  them  belongs 
to  the  first  rather  than  the  second  half  of  the 
second  century.  The  early  existence  of  the 
sect  does  not  show  an  early  citation  of  the 
Christian  books  by  it,  especially  of  John's 
gospel;  unless  its  primary  were  its  last  stage. 
Later  and  earlier  Ophites  are  not  distinguished 
in  the  Philosophumena.  Hence  there  is  a  pre- 
sumption that  the  author  had  the  former  in 
view,  which  is  favoured  by  no  mention  of  them 
occurring  in  the  "  Adversus  omnes  Hsereses" 
usually  appended  to  Tertullian's  PrcBscriptiones 
Hcereticorum,  and  by  Irenaeus's  derivation  of 
their  heresy  from  that  of  Valentinus.  The 
latter  father  does  not  even  speak  of  the  Peratae. 
Clement  of  Alexandria  is  the  first  who  alludes 
to  them.  The  early  heretics  were  desirous  of 
confirming  their  peculiar  opinions  by  the 
writings  current  among  Catholic  Christians,  so 
that  the  formation  of  a  canon  by  them  began 

soon   after  the  commencement  of  the  second 
H 


114  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

century,  and  continued  till  the  end  of  it ;  con- 
temporaneously with  the  development  of  a 
Catholic  Church  and  its  necessary  adjunct  a 
Catholic  canon. 

No  New  Testament  canon,  except  a  partial 
and  unauthoritative  one,  existed  till  the  latter 
half  of  the  second  century,  that  is,  till  the  idea 
of  a  Catholic  church  began  to  be  entertained. 
The  living  power  of  Christianity  in  its  early 
stages  had  no  need  of  books  for  its  nurture. 
But  in  the  development  of  a  church  organiza- 
tion the  internal  rule  of  consciousness  was 
changed  into  an  external  one  of  faith.  The 
Ebionites  or  Jewish  Christians  had  their 
favourite  Gospels  and  Acts.  The  gospel  of 
Matthew  was  highly  prized  by  them,  existing 
as  It  did  in  various  recensions,  of  which  the 
gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews  was  one. 
Other  documents,  such  as  the  Revelation  of 
John  ;  and  the  preaching  of  Peter,  a  Jewish- 
Christian  history   subsequently   re-written  and 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  115 

employed  in  the  Clementine  Recognitions  and 
Homilies,  were  also  in  esteem.  Even  so  late 
as  175-180  A.D.,  Hegesippus,  a  Jewish  Christian, 
does  not  seem  to  have  had  a  canon  consisting 
of  the  four  gospels  and  Paul's  Epistles,  but 
appeals  to  "  the  law  and  the  prophets  and  l/ic' 
Lord!'  so  that  his  leading  principle  was, 
the  identity  of  Jesus's  words  with  the  Old 
Testament ;  agreeably  to  the  tenets  of  the 
party  he  belonged  to.  The  source  whence 
he  drew  the  words  of  Jesus  was  probably 
the  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews,  a 
document  which  we  know  he  used,  on  the 
authority  of  Eusebius.  He  does  not  refer  to 
Paul  except  by  implication  in  a  passage 
given  in  Photius  from  Stephen  Gobar,^  where 
he  says  that  such  as  used  the  words  "  Eye 
hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,"  &c.,  falsi- 
fied the  Divine  Scriptures  and  the  Lord's 
words,   "  Blessed   are  your  eyes  for  they  see," 

^  Bibliotheca,  cod.  232. 


116  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

&c.  As  Paul  quoted  the  condemned  language, 
he  is  blamed.^  Though  he  knew  Paul's  epistles, 
he  does  not  look  upon  them  as  authoritative. 
He  betrays  no  acquaintance  with  the  fourth 
gospel ;  for  the  question,  "  What  is  the  door 
to  Jesus  ? "  does  not  presuppose  the  knowledge 
of  John  X.  2,  7,  9.  Nosgen  has  failed  to  prove 
Hegesippus's  Jewish  descent ;  and  Holtzmann's 
mediating  view  of  him  is  incorrect.2 

^  It  is  an  unfounded  assumption  that  Paul  cited  the  passage 
by  **  mere  accident "  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  gives  it  as  canonical, 
with  "as  it  is  written  "  (i  Corinth,  ii.  9).  It  may  be  that  the 
Gnostics  are  referred  to  as  using  the  objectionable  passage ;  but 
it  is  special  pleading  to  limit  it  to  them,  when  I'aul  has  ex- 
pressly used  the  same,  deriving  it  either  from  Isaiah  Ixiv.  4,  or 
some  unknown  document  ;  just  as  it  is  special  pleading  to  iden- 
tify 6  KjJ/)io5  standing  beside  vbixo%  koX  Trpo<pT]Tai,  with  t/ie  N^cw 
Testament.  The  word  excludes  Paul's  Epistles  from  the  canon  ; 
nor  is  there  any  evidence  to  the  contrary,  as  has  been  alleged, 
in  the  two  Syriac  epistles  attributed  to  Clement,  which  Wet- 
stein  published.  Comp.  Eusebius's  H.  E.  iv.  22,  Photius's 
Bibliotheca^  232.  Apologists  have  laboured  to  prove  Hegesip- 
pus  an  orthodox  Catholic  Christian,  like  Irenaeus  j  but  in  vain. 
He  was  a  Jewish  Christian  of  moderate  type,  holding  inter- 
course with  Pauline  Christians  at  the  time  when  the  Catholic 
Church  was  being  formed. 

«  Sec  HilgenfeWs  Zdtschrift  for  1875-1878, 


THE  NE  W  TESTAMENT  CANON.  1 1 7 

The  Clementine  Homilies  (161-180  A.-D. 
used  the  four  canonical  gospels  even  the 
fourth  (which  is  somewhat  singular  in  a 
writer  who  denies  the  deity  of  Christ),  and 
assigned  it  to  the  apostle  John.  The  gospel 
according  to  the  Egyptians  was  also  em- 
ployed. Paul's  epistles  were  rejected  of  course, 
as  well  as  the  Acts ;  since  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles  was  pointed  at  in  Simon  Magus, 
whom  Peter  refutes.  It  is,  therefore,  obvious 
that  a  collection  of  the  New  Testament 
writings  could  make  little  progress  among  the 
Ebionites  of  the  second  century.  Their  rever- 
ence for  the  law  and  the  prophets  hindered 
another  canon.  Among  the  Gentile  Christians 
the  formation  of  a  canon  took  place  more 
rapidly,  though  Judaic  influences  retarded  it 
even  there.  After  Paul's  epistles  were  inter- 
changed between  churches  a  few  of  them  would 
soon  be  put  together.  A  collection  of  this  kind 
is   implied    in    2    Peter   iii.    16.     The    pastoral 


iiS  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

epistles,  which  show  their  dependence  on  the 
authentic  Pauline  ones,  with  those  of  Peter, 
presuppose  a  similar  collection ;  which,  along 
with  the  Synoptists,  existed  before  the  fourth 
gospel.  The  Apocalypse  and  the  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  were  obnoxious  to  the  Pauline 
churches,  as  Paul's  letters  were  to  the  Jewish- 
Christian  ones.  Hence  the  former  were  outside 
the  Pauline  collections. 

The  apostolic  fathers  quote  from  the  Old 
Testament,  which  was  sacred  and  inspired  to 
them.  They  have  scarcely  any  express  cita- 
tions from  the  New  Testament.  Alhismis 
occur,  especially  to  the  epistles. 

The  first  Epistle  of  Clement  to  the  Corin- 
thians (about  120  A.D.),  implies  acquaintance 
with  several  of  the  epistles,  with  those  to  the  Cor- 
inthians, Romans,  Hebrews,  and  perhaps  others. 
Two  passages  have  also  been  adduced  as  de- 
rived from  the  gospels  of  Matthew  and  Luke, 
viz.,'  in  chapters  xiii.  2  and  xlvi.  8  ;    but  pro- 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  119 

bably  some  other  source  supplied  them,  such  as 
oral  tradition.  It  has  also  been  argued 
that  the  quotation  in  the  fifteenth  chapter, 
"The  Scripture  says  somewhere,  This  people 
honoureth  me  with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is 
far  from  me,"  comes  from  Mark  vii.  6  in  which 
it  varies  from  the  Hebrew  of  Isaiah  xxix.  13, 
as  well  as  the  Septuagint  version.  Clement 
therefore,  so  it  is  said,  quotes  the  Old  Testa- 
ment through  the  medium  of  the  gospels 
(Matthew  xv.  8,  Mark  vii.  6).  But  the  argu- 
ment is  inconclusive  because  the  words  agree 
closely  enough  with  the  Septuagint  to  render 
the  supposition  very  probable  that  they  are  a 
memoriter  citation  from  it.  As  they  stand, 
they  coincide  exactly  neither  with  Mark  nor 
the  Septuagint.^  Thus  we  dissent  from  the 
opinion  of  Gebhardt  and  Harnack.  Wher- 
ever   "  Scripture "    is    cited,    or    the     expres- 

^  There  is  SiTreaTLv  instead  of  the    Septuagint's  and    Mark's 
(Tischend.)   dfrex^i. 


120  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

sion  "it  is    written"   occurs,   the    Old    Testa- 
ment is  meant. 

Hermas  (about  140  a.d.)  seems  to  have  used 
the  epistle  to  the  Ephesians  and  perhaps  that 
to  the  Hebrews,  as  well  as  the  epistle  of  James; 
but  there  is  great  uncertainty  about  the  matter, 
for  there  is  no  express  or  certain  quotation  from 
any  part  of  the  New  Testament.  The  writer 
often  alludes  to  words  of  Jesus,  found  in 
Matthew's  gospel,  so  that  he  may  have  been 
acquainted  with  it.  Keim^  and  others  have  dis- 
covered ;-eferences  to  the  fourth  gospel;  but  they 
are  invalid.  There  is  no  allusion  to  the  Acts  in 
vis.  iv.  2,  4.  The  only  Scripture  cited  is  the 
apocryphal  book  Eldat  and  Modat,  now  lost.^ 
The  writer  seems  to  have  known  several  Jewish 
Apocalypses.3 

»  Gesckichte  Jesu  von  Nazara,  vol.  i,  p.  144. 

='  See  Vision  11.  3,  4,  with  the  prolegomena  of  De  Gebhardt 
and  Hamack,  p.  Ixxiii. 

'  See  Iloltzmann  in  Hilgenfeld's  Zdtschrift  for  1875,  P-  40» 
&c. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  121 

Barnabas  (about  119  A.D.)  has  but  one  quota- 
tion from  the  New  Testament,  if,  indeed,  it  be 
such.  Apparently,  Matthew  xx.  16  or  xxii. 
14  is  introduced  by  "as  it  is  written,"  showing 
that  the  gospel  was  considered  Scriptiire>  This 
is  the  earliest  trace  of  canonical  authority  being 
transferred  from  the  Old  Testament  to  Christian 
writings.  But  the  citation  is  not  certain.  The 
original  may  be  4  Esdras  viii.  3 ;  and  even  if 
the  writer  took  the  words  from  Matthew's 
gospel,  it  is  possible  that  he  used  "  it  is 
written "  with  reference  to  their  prototype  in 
the  Old  Testament.  Of  such  interchanges 
examples  occur  in  writers  of  the  second 
century ;  and  it  is  the  more  probable  that  this 
is  one,  from  the  fact  that  4  Esdras  is  elsewhere 
considered  a  prophet  and  referred  to  in  the  same 
way  as  Ezekiel.^  Barnabas's  citation  of  a 
gospel  as  canonical  is  wholly  improbable,  since 

^  Epist.  ch.  iv. 

^  Chapter  xii.  pp.  30,  31,  ed.  2,  Hilgenfeld. 


THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


even  Justin,  thirty  years  after,  never  quotes  the 
New  Testament  writings  as  Scripture.  The 
thing  would  be  anomalous  and  opposed  to  the 
history  of  the  first  half  of  the  second  centur>^ 
When  these  post-apostolic  productions  appeared, 
the  New  Testament  writings  did  not  stand  on 
the  same  level  with  the  Old,  and  were  not 
yet  esteemed  sacred  and  inspired  like  the  Jewish 
Scriptures.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  thought  to 
dwell  in  all  Christians,  without  being  confined 
to  a  few  writers ;  and  his  influence  was  the 
common  heritage  of  believers.  There  are  evi- 
dences of  Barnabas's  acquaintance  with  the 
Epistles  to  the  Romans  and  Corinthians  ;  nor 
is  it  improbable  that  he  knew  the  canonical 
gospel  of  Matthew,  though  one  passage  appears 
to  contradict  Matthew  xxviii.  lo,  &c.,  without 
necessarily  implying  ignorance  of  what  lies  in 
it,  viz.,  that  the  ascension  of  Jesus  took  place  on 
the  day  of  his  resurrection.^     Strangely  enough, 

^  .Sec  Chapter  xv.  end,  with  Tlilgenfcld's  note,  Barnabac  cpis- 


tula  ed.  altera ^  pp.  Ii8,  119. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON,  123 

Keim  thinks  that  the  writer  had  John's  gospel 
before  him  ;  but  this  opinion  is  refuted  by  the 
end  of  Barnabas's  fifth  chapter.^  Holtzmann 
has  ably  disposed  of  the  considerations  ad- 
duced by  Keim.^  Barnabas  quotes  the  book 
of  Enoch  as  Scripture;'^  and  an  apocryphal 
prophecy  is  introduced  with,  "  another  pro- 
phet says."  4 

As  far  as  we  can  judge  from  Eusebius's  account 
of  Papias ^ (about  150  A.D.),  that  writer  knew  noth- 
ing of  a  New  Testament  canon.      He  speaks 

^  Epis.  p.  13  ed.  Hilgenfeld. 

2  Zeitschrift  fur  wisscnschaftlichc  Thcologic,  1871,  p.  336, 
etc. 

3  Chapters  xvi.  and  iv.  In  the  former  the  reference  is  to 
Enoch  Ixxxix.  56,  66,  67,  but  the  latter  is  not  in  the  present 
book  of  Enoch,  though  Hilgenfeld  thinks  he  has  discovered  it 
in  Ixxxix.  61-64  and  xc.  17.  {Dillmann's  Das  Buck  Henoch,  pp. 
61,  63).  Was  another  apocryphal  Jewish  book  current  in  the 
time  of  Barnabas,  under  the  name  of  Enoch  ;  or  did  he  con- 
found one  document  with  another,  misled  by  the  Greek  trans- 
lation of  an  apocalyptic  work  which  had  fallen  into  discredit  ? 
See  Hilgenfeld's  Barnabae  Epistula,  ed.  2  pp.  77,  78. 

'*  Chapter  xi. 

5  Hist.  Eccles.  iii.  39. 


124  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

of  Matthew  and  Mark  ;  but  it  is  most  pro- 
bable that  he  had  documents  which  either 
formed  the  basis  of  our  present  Matthew  and 
Mark,  or  were  taken  into  them  and  written 
over/  According  to  Andreas  of  Caesarea  he 
was  acquainted  with  the  Apocalypse  of  John  ; 
while  Eusebius  testifies  to  his  knowledge  of 
I  Peter  and  i  John.  But  he  had  no  conception 
of  canonical  authority  attaching  to  any  part  of 
the   New   Testament.       His   language   implies 

*  A  small  body  of  literature  originating  in  the  fragment  of 
Papias  preserved  by  Eusebius  (Hist.  Eccles.  iii.,  39,  1-4)  has 
appeared ;  though  it  is  difficult  to  obtain  satisfactory  conclusions. 
Not  only  have  Weiffenbach  and  Leimbach  written  treatises  on 
the  subject,  but  other  scholars  have  entered  into  it  more  or  less 
fully, — Zahn,  Steitz,  Riggenbach,  Hilgenfeld,  Lipsius,  Keim, 
Martens,  Loman,  Holtzmann,  Hausrath,  Tietz,  and  Lightfoot. 
The  fragment  is  not  of  great  weight  in  settling  the  authenticity 
of  the  four  gospels.  Indirectly  indeed  it  throws  some  light  on 
the  connection  of  two  evangelists  with  written  memoirs  of  the 
life  of  Jesus  ;  but  it  rather  suggests  than  solves  various  matters 
of  importance.  It  is  tolerably  clear  that  the  gospels,  if  such  they 
may  be  called,  of  which  he  speaks  as  written  by  Matthew  and 
Mark,  were  not  identical  with  the  works  now  existing  under  the 
names  of  these  evangelists  ;  and  that  no  safe  conclusion  can  be 
drawn  from  Papias's  silence  about  John's  and  Luke's  as  not 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  125 

the  opposite,  in  that  he  prefers  unwritten  tra- 
dition to  the  gospel  he  speaks  of.  He  neither 
felt  the  want  nor  knew  the  existence  of  inspired 
gospels. 

We  need  not  notice  the  three  short  Syriac 
epistles  attributed  to  Ignatius,  as  we  do  not 
believe  them  to  be  his,  but  of  later  origin. 
Traces  of  later  ideas  about  the  canonicity  of 
the  New  Testament  appear  in  the  shorter  Greek 
recension  of  the  Ignatian  epistles  (about   175 


then  in  existence.  Neither  the  present  gospels  nor  any  other 
had  been  converted  into  Scripture  ;  since  he  regarded  oral  tradi- 
tions as  more  credible  than  written  memoirs.  Those  who  hold 
that  the  presbyter  John  was  none  other  than  the  apostle,  Euse- 
bius  having  misunderstood  the  fragment  and  made  a  different 
John  from  the  apostle,  as  well  as  the  critics  who  deduce  from 
the  fragment  the  fact  that  John  suffered  martyrdom  in  Palestine, 
have  not  established  these  conclusions.  Papias  refers  to  the 
material  he  got  for  explaining  the  \oyia,  rather  than  the  source 
whence  they  were  drawn.  But  whether  he  learnt  directly  from 
the  elders,  or  indirectly  as  the  preposition  (Trapa)  would  seem 
to  indicate,  and  whether  the  sentence  beginning  with  ' '  What 
Andrew,"  &c.,  {rt  'Avdpiai  k.  t.  X.)  stands  in  apposition  to  the 
"words  of  the  elders,"  (roiis  rCov  Trpea^vTipuvXdyovs)  or  not,  are 
things  uncertain. 


126  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

A.D.)  There  tJie  Gospel  and  the  Apostles  are 
recognized  as  the  constituents  of  the  book.^ 
The  writer  also  used  the  Gospel  according  to 
the  Hebrews,  for  there  is  a  quotation  from  it  in 
the  epistle  to  the  Smyrnians.^  The  second  part 
of  the  collection  seems  to  have  wanted  the 
epistle  to  the  Ephesians.^  The  two  leading 
parties,  long  antagonistic,  had  now  become 
united ;  the  apostles  Peter  and  Paul  being 
mentioned  together.-*  In  the  Testaments  of 
the  twelve  patriarchs  (about  170  AD.),  Paul's 
life  is  said  to  be  described  in  "  holy  books,"  i.e., 
his  own  epistles  and  the  Acts.^ 

Justin  Martyr  (150  A.D.)  knew  the  first  and 
third  of  the  synoptic  gospels.  His  use  of 
Mark's   does  not  appear.     His    knowledge   of 


'  Epist.  ad  Philadelph.,  ch.  5.  See  Hefele's  note  on  the  pas- 
sage. The  other  well-known  passage  in  chapter  viii.  is  too 
uncertain  in  reading  and  meaning  to  be  adduced  here. 

*  Chapter  iii.  *  To  the  Ephesians,  chapter  xii. 

■•  Epist.  ad  Romanosy  iv. 

^  Testam.  Bcnj.  11,  p.  201,  ed.  Sinker. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  127 

the  fourth  is  denied  by  many,  and  zealously 
defended  by  others.  Thoma  finds  proofs 
that  Justin  knew  it  well,  and  used  it  freely 
as  a  text-book  of  gnosis,  without  recognizing 
it  as  the  historical  work  of  an  apostle ;  an 
hypothesis  encumbered  with  difficulties.^  What- 
ever be  said  about  Justin's  acquaintance  with 
this  gospel ;  its  existence  before  140  A.D.  is 
incapable  either  of  decisive  or  probable  proof ; 
and  this  father's  Logos-doctrine  is  less  de- 
veloped than  the  Johannine,  because  it  is  en- 
cumbered with  the  notion  of  miraculous  birth 
by  a  virgin.  The  Johannine  authorship  has 
receded  before  the  tide  of  modern  criticism  ; 
and  though  this  tide  is  arbitrary  at  times,  it  is 
here  irresistible.  Apologists  should  abstain 
from  strong  assertions  on  a  point  so  difficult,  as 
that  each  "gospel  is  distinctly  recognized  by 
him  ;"  for  the  noted  passage  in   the   dialogue 

^  Zeitschfift  fur    wissenschafiliche    Theologie,   1875,  p.    490, 
ft  seq. 


128  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

with  Trypho  does  not  support  them.^  It  is 
pretty  certain  that  he  employed  an  extra- 
canonical  gospel,  the  so-called  gospel  of  the 
Hebrews.  This  Petrine  document  may  be  re- 
ferred to  in  a  passage  which  is  unfortunately 
capable  of  a  double  interpretation.^  He  had 
also  the  older  Acts  of  Pilate.  Paul's  epistles 
are  never  mentioned,  though  he  doubtless  knew 
them.  Having  little  sympathy  with  Paulinism 
he  attached  his  belief  much  more  to  the  primi- 
tive apostles.  The  Apocalypse,  i  Peter,  and 
I  John  he  esteemed  highly ;  the  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  and  the  Acts  he  treated  in  the  same 

'  'Ev  Toij  &iroixvr}fxove{>ixa(Ti,  &  tp'OI^''  '^"'i  tQv  dToarSXujv  airroO 
Kal  tQu  iKeivois  irapaKokovd-qadvTUiv  <TvvT€TdxOai.  Sec  1 03. 
Here  "the  apostles"  are  not  necessarily  Matthew  and  John. 
Apocryphal  gospels  then  current  bore  the  name  of  apostles  or 
their  attendants, — of  Peter,  James,  Nicodemus,  Matthias,  &c. 

'  Kai  t6  clireiv  /xeTjupo/xaKivai  airrbv  U^rpop  Kal  yeypdtpOai 
iu  Toty  dirOfjLi>TjfjLOueOjj.a(Ti  avrou  yeyevrjixhov  Kal  toOto,  fierd  toO 
Kal,  K.T.X.  Dial,  cum  Tryph.,  106.  Here  the  pronoun  airroG 
probably  refers  to  Peter.  And  the  expression  "his  memoirs" 
can  hardly  mean  Mark's  gospel,  since  Jerome  is  the  first  that 
calls  it  such. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  129 

way  as  the  Pauline  writings.  Justin's  canon,  as 
far  as  divine  authority  and  inspiration  are  con- 
cerned, was  the  Old  Testament.  He  was 
merely  on  the  threshold  of  a  divine  canon 
made  up  of  primitive  Christian  writings,  and 
attributed  no  exclusive  sanctity  to  those  he  used 
because  they  were  not  to  him  the  only  source  of 
doctrine.  Even  of  the  Apocalypse  he  says,  "  A 
man  among  us  named  John,  &c.,  wrote  it."^  In 
his  time  none  of  the  gospels  had  been  canonized, 
not  even  the  synoptists,  if,  indeed,  he  knew 
them  all.  Oral  tradition  was  the  chief  fountain 
of  Christian  knowledge,  as  it  had  been  for  a 
century.  In  his  opinion  this  tradition  was 
embodied  in  writing ;  but  the  documents  in 
which  he  looked  for  all  that  related  to  Christ 
were  not  the  gospels  alone.  He  used  others 
freely,  not  looking  upon  any  as  inspired; 
for  that  idea  could  arise  only  when  a  selection 

1  Dialogus,  part  ii.,  p.  315,  ed.  Thirlby.  Comp,  on  Justin, 
Tjeenk-Willink's  yustinus  Martyr  in  zijne  Verhouding  tot 
Paulus, 

I 


130  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

was  made  among  the  current  documents.  He 
regarded  them  all  as  having  been  written  down 
from  memory,  and  judged  them  by  criteria  of 
evidence  conformable  to  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures.  Though  lessons  out  of  Gospels 
(some  of  our  present  ones  and  others),  as  also 
out  of  the  prophets,  were  read  in  assemblies  on 
the  first  day  of  the  week,^  the  act  of  converting 
the  Christian  writings  into  Scripture  was  pos- 
terior ;  for  the  mere  reading  of  a  gospel  in 
churches  on  Sunday  does  not  prove  that  it  was 
considered  divinely  authoritative;  and  the  use 
of  the  epistles,  which  formed  the  second  and 
less  valued  part  of  the  collection,  must  still 
have  been  limited. 

Justin's  disciple,  Tatian  (i 60- 1 80  A.D.),  wrote 
a  Diatessaron  or  harmony  of  the  gospels,  which 
began,  according  to  Ephrem  Syrus,  with  John 
i.  I ;  but  our  knowledge  of  it  is  uncertain.  The 
author    omitted   the   genealogies  of  Jesus  and 

*  Apolog,  i.  97,  cd.  Thirlby. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  131 

everything  belonging  to  His  Davidic  descent. 
He  seems  also  to  have  put  into  it  particu- 
lars derived  from  extra-canonical  sources  such 
as  the  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews. 
Doubtless  he  was  acquainted  with  Paul's 
writings,  as  statements  made  in  them  are 
quoted ;  but  he  dealt  freely  with  them  ac- 
cording to  Eusebius,  and  even  rejected 
several  epistles,  probably  first  and  second 
Timothy.^ 

In  Polycarp's  epistle  (about  160  A.D.),  which 
is  liable  to  strong  suspicions  of  having  been 
written  after  the  death  of  the  bishop,^  there  are 
reminiscences  of  the  synoptic  gospels ;  and 
most  of  Paul's  epistles  as  well  as  i  Peter  were 
used  by  the  writer.  But  the  idea  of  canonical 
authority,  or  a  peculiar  inspiration  belonging  to 
these  writings,  is  absent. 

^  Hieronymi  Prooem.  in  Epist.  ad  Tiium. 

2  Comp.  chap,  xii.,  where  ypa(f}al  is  applied  to  the  apostolic 
epistles ;  a  title  they  did  fnot  receive  so  early  as  the  age  of 
Polycarp.     Zahn  himself  admits  this. 


132  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

The  author  of  the  second  Clementine  epistle 
(about  150-160)  had  not  a  New  Testament  canon 
made  up  of  the  four  gospels  and  epistles.  His 
Scripture  was  the  Old  Testament,  to  which  is 
applied  the  epithet  "the  Books"  or  "the  Bible;" 
and  the  words  of  Christ.  "  The  Apostles  "  imme- 
diately subjoined  to  "  the  Books,"  does  not  mean 
the  New  Testament,  or  a  special  collection  of  the 
apostolic  epistles,  as  has  been  supposed.^  The 
preacher  employed  a  gospel  or  gospels  as  Scrip- 
ture ;  perhaps  those  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  not 
the  whole  documents,  but  the  parts  containing 
the  words  of  Christ.^  He  also  used  the  Gospel 
of  the  Egyptians  as  an  authoritative  document, 
and  quoted  his  sources  freely.  With  the 
Johannine  writings  he  seems  to  have  been 
unacquainted.^ 

Athenagoras  of  Athens  wrote  an  apology 
addressed  to  Marcus  Aurelius  (176  A.D.)     In  it 

*  Chapter  xiv.  2.  '  Chapter  ii.  4. 

•  See  dementis  Romani  ad  Corinthios  quae  dicuntur  epis- 
tulacy  ed,  de  CMardt  (t  Harnack  2.,  sec.  10,  Prolegomena, 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  133 

he  uses  written  and  unwritten  tradition,  testing 
all  by  the  Old  Testament  which  was  his  only- 
authoritative  canon.  He  makes  no  reference  to 
the  Christian  documents,  but  adduces  words  of 
Jesus  with  the  verb  "  he  says."  It  is  not  clear 
whether  he  quoted  from  the  Synoptics  ;  perhaps 
the  passages  which  are  parallel  to  Matthew  v. 
44,  45,  46,^  and  Mark  x.  6,^  were  taken  from 
these ;  but  the  matter  is  somewhat  uncertain. 
His  treatise  on  the  resurrection  appeals  to  a 
passage  in  one  of  Paul's  epistles.^ 

Dionysius  of  Corinth  (170  A.D.)  complains  of 
the  falsification  of  his  writings,  but  consoles 
himself  with  the  fact  that  the  same  is  done  to 
the  "Scriptures  of  the  Lord,"  i.e.,  the  gospels 
containing  the  Lord's  words ;  or  rather  the  two 
parts  of  the  early  collection,  "  the  gospel "  and 
"  the  apostle  "  together  ;  which  agrees  best  with 
the   age  and  tenor  of  his  letters.*     If  such  be 


^  Legal,  pro  Christ.  11,  12.  '^  Ibid.  33. 

3  Chapter  xviii.  ^  Ap.  Euseb.  H.E.,  iv.  23. 


134  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  meaning,  the  collection  is  put  on  a  par  with 
the  Old  Testament,  and  regarded  as  inspired. 

In  the  second  epistle  of  Peter  (about  A.D.  170) 
Paul's  epistles  are  regarded  as  Scripture  (iii.  16.) 
This  seems  to  be  the  earliest  example  of  the 
canonising  of  any  New  Testament  portion. 
Here  a  brotherly  recognition  of  the  Gentile 
apostle  and  his  productions  takes  the  place  of 
former  opposition.  A  false  interpretation  of 
his  epistles  is  even  supposed  to  have  induced 
a  departure  from  primitive  apostolic  Christianity. 

The  letter  of  the  churches  at  Vienne  and 
Lyons  (177  A.D.)  has  quotations  from  the  epistles 
to  the  Romans,  Philippians,  I  Timothy,  i  Peter, 
Acts,  the  gospels  of  Luke  and  John,  the 
Apocalypse.  The  last  is  expressly  called 
Scripture}  This  shows  a  fusion  of  the  two 
original  tendencies,  the  Petrine  and  Pauline  ; 
and  the  formation  of  a  Catholic  church  with  a 
common  canon  of  authority.     Accordingly,  the 

'  Ap.  Euseb.  H.E.,  v.  i,  p.  144,  ed.  Bright. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  135 

two  apostles,   Peter   and    Paul,  are  mentioned 
together. 

Theophilus  of  Antioch  (180  A.D.)  was  familiar 
with  the  gospels  and  most  of  Paul's  epistles, 
as  also  the  Apocalypse.  Passages  are  cited 
from  Paul  as  "  the  divine  word."^  He  ascribes 
the  fourth  gospel  to  John,  calling  him  an  inspired 
man,  like  the  Old  Testament  prophets.^  We 
also  learn  from  Jerome  that  he  commented 
on  the  gospels  put  together  by  way  of 
harmony.^ 

The  author  of  the  epistle  to  Diognetus  (about 
200  A.D.)  shows  his  acquaintance  with  the 
gospels  and  Paul's  epistles ;  but  he  never  cites 
the  New  Testament  by  way  of  proof.  Words 
are  introduced  into  his  discourse,  in  passing  and 
from  memory."* 

^  ^6105X6705.     Ad  Atitolycum,  iii.  14,  p.  1141,  eel  Migne. 

2  Ibid.,  ii.  22.  3  Epist.  151,  ad  Algasiam. 

^  See  Overbeck's  Studien  zur  Geschichte  der  alien  Kirche, 
Abhandlung  I.,  in  which  the  date  of  the  letter  is  brought  down 
till  after  Constantine.     Sm^ely  this  is  too  late. 


136  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

The  conception  of  a  Catholic  canon  was 
realized  about  the  same  time  as  that  of  a 
Catholic  church.  One  hundred  and  seventy 
years  from  the  coming  of  Christ  elapsed  before 
the  collection  assumed  a  form  that  carried  with 
it  the  idea  of  holy  and  inspired}  The  way  in 
which  it  was  done  was  by  raising  the  apostolic 
writings  higher  and  higher  till  they  were  of 
equal  authority  with  the  Old  Testament,  so 
that  the  church  might  have  a  rule  of  appeal. 
But  by  lifting  the  Christian  productions  up  to 
the  level  of  the  old  Jewish  ones,  injury  was 
done  to  that  living  consciousness  which  feels 
the  opposition  between  spirit  and  letter;  the 
latter  writings  tacitly  assuming  or  keeping  the 
character  of  a  perfect  rule  even  as  to  form. 
The  Old  Testament  was  not  brought  down  to 
the  New ;  the  New  was  raised  to  the  Old.  It 
is  clear  that  the  earliest  church  fathers  did  not 

^  Davidson's  Introduction    to   the  Study  of  the  New   Testa- 
ment, vol.  ii.  p.  508,  &c. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  137 

use  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  as  sacred 
documents  clothed  with  divine  authority,  but 
followed  for  the  most  part,  at  least  till  the 
middle  of  the  second  century,  apostolic  tradition 
orally  transmitted.  They  were  not  solicitous 
about  a  canon  circumscribed  within  certain 
limits. 

In  the  second  half,  then,  of  the  second 
century  there  was  a  canon  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment consisting  of  two  parts  called  the  gospel^ 
and  the  apostle?  The  first  was  complete,  con- 
taining the  four  gospels  alone  ;  the  second,  which 
was  incomplete,  contained  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  and  epistles,  i.e.y  thirteen  letters  of  Paul^ 
one  of  Peter,  one  of  John,  and  the  Revelation. 
How  and  where  this  canon  originated  is  un- 
certain. Its  birthplace  may  have  been  Asia 
Minor,  like  Marcion's;  but  it  may  have  grown 
about  the  same  time  in  Asia  Minor,  Alexandria, 
and  Western  Africa.     At   all  events,  Irenseus, 


138  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Clement  of  Alexandria,  and  Tertullian  agree 
in  recognizing  its  existence. 

Irenaeus  had  a  canon  which  he  adopted  as 
apostolic.  In  his  view  it  was  of  binding  force 
and  authoritative.  This  contained  the  four 
gospels,  the  Acts,  thirteen  epistles  of  Paul,  the 
first  epistle  of  John,  and  the  Revelation.  He 
had  also  a  sort  of  appendix  or  deutero-canon, 
which  he  highly  esteemed  without  putting  it 
on  a  par  with  the  received  collection,  consisting 
of  John's  second  epistle,  the  first  of  Peter,  and 
the  Shepherd  of  Hermas.  The  last  he  calls 
Scripture}  The  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  that 
of  Jude,  James's,  second  Peter,  and  third  John 
he  ignored. 

Clement's  collection  was  more  extended  than 
Irenaeus*.  His  appendix  or  deutero-canon 
included  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  2  John, 
Jude,  the  Apocalypse  of  Peter,  the  Shepherd 
of  Hermas,  the  Epistles  of  Clement  and  Barna- 

^  Advers.  Hcres.y  iv.  20,  2. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  139 

bas.  He  recognised  no  obligatory  canon,  dis- 
tinct and  of  paramount  authority.  But  he 
separated  the  New  Testament  writings  by  their 
traditionally  apostolic  character  and  the  degree 
of  importance  attached  to  them.  He  did  not 
attach  the  modern  idea  of  canonical  in  opposi- 
tion to  non-canonical^  either  to  the  four  gospels 
or  any  other  part  of  the  New  Testament. 
Barnabas  is  cited  as  an  apostle.^  So  is  the 
Roman  Clement.^  The  Shepherd  of  Hermas  is 
spoken  of  as  divine?  Thus  the  line  of  the  Homo- 
logoumena  is  not  marked  off  even  to  the  same 
extent  as  in  Irenaeus. 

Tertullian's  canon  consisted  of  the  gospels, 
Acts,  thirteen  epistles  of  Paul,  the  Apocalypse, 
and  I  John.  As  an  appendix  he  had  the 
epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  that  ofjude,  the 
Shepherd  of  Hermas,  2  Jolm  probably,  and  i 
Peter.      This  deutero-canon  was  not  regarded 

1  Stromateis,  ii.  6,  p.  965,  ed.  Migne. 

-  Ibid.,  iv.  17,  p.  1 31 2.  3  Ibid.,  i.  29,  p.  928. 


I40  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

as  authoritative.  No  trace  occurs  in  his  works 
of  James'  epistle,  2  Peter,  and  3  John.  He 
used  the  Shepherd,  calling  it  Scripture}  without 
implying,  however,  that  he  put  it  on  a  par 
with  the  usually  acknowledged  canonical  writ- 
ings ;  but  after  he  became  a  Montanist,  he  re- 
pudiated it  as  the  apocryphal  Shepherd  of 
adulterers,  "put  among  the  apocryphal  and 
false  by  every  council  of  the  churches."  2  It 
was  not  J  however,  reckoned  among  the  spurious 
and  false  writings,  either  at  Rome  or  Carthage, 
in  the  time  of  Tertullian.  It  was  merely  placed 
outside  the  universally  received  works  by  the 
western  churches  of  that  day. 

These  three  fathers  did  not  fix  the  canon 
absolutely.  Its  limits  were  still  unsettled. 
But  they  sanctioned  most  of  the  books  now 
accepted  as  divine,  putting  some  extra-canonical 
productions  almost  on  the  same  level  with  the 
rest,  if  not  in  theory  at  least  in  practice. 

^  Dc  Oratioftf,  cap.   12.  *  De  Fudtcitia,  cap.  10-20. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  141 

The  canon  of  Muratori  is  a  fragmentary  list 
which  was  made  towards  the  end  of  the  2d 
century  (170  A.D.)  Its  birthplace  is  uncertain, 
though  there  are  traces  of  Roman  origin.  Its 
translation  from  the  Greek  is  assumed,  but  that 
is  uncertain.  It  begins  with  the  four  gospels  in 
the  usual  order,  and  proceeds  to  the  Acts, 
thirteen  epistles  of  Paul,  the  epistles  of  John, 
that  of  Jude,  and  the  Apocalypse.  The  epistle 
to  the  Hebrews,  I  and  2  Peter,  i  John  and 
James  are  not  named.  The  Apocalypse  of 
Peter  is  also  mentioned,  but  as  not  universally 
received.  Of  the  Shepherd  of  Hermas,  it  is 
stated  that  it  may  be  read  in  the  Church.  The 
epistle  "  to  the  Laodiceans  "  may  either  be  that 
to  the  Ephesians,  which  had  such  superscription 
in  Marcion's  canon,  or  less  probably  the  sup- 
posititious epistle  mentioned  in  the  codex  Boer- 
nerianus,^  after  that  to  Philemon,  and  often  re- 

1  G.  of  St  Paul's  epistles,  a  MS,  of  the  ninth  century  ac- 
cording to  Tischendorf. 


142  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

ferred  to  in  the  middle  ages.^  That  "  to  the 
Alexandrians  "  is  probably  the  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews ;  though  this  has  been  denied  with- 
out sufficient  reason.  According  to  the  usual 
punctuation,  both  are  said  to  have  been  forged 
in  Paul's  name,  an  opinion  which  may  have 
been  entertained  among  Roman  Christians 
about  170  A.D.  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
was  rejected  in  the  west,  and  may  have 
been  thought  a  supposititious  work  in  the  in- 
terests of  Paulinism,  with  some  reason  because 
of  its  internal  character,^  which  is  at  least  semi- 
Pauline,  though  its  Judaistic  basis  is  apparent. 
The  story  about  the  origin  of  the  fourth  gospel 
with  its  apostolic  and  episcopal  attestation, 
evinces  a  desire  to  establish  the  authenticity  of 

'  See  Anger's  Ueber  den  Laodicener  Brief,  1843. 

'  Fertur  etiavi  ad  Latuiecetices  alia  ad  Alexandrinos  Fault 
mmitte  fincte  ad  hesem  Marcionis  et  alia  plura  gtta  in  Catholi- 
cam  ecclesiam  recepi  mn  poteU.  Perhaps  a  comma  should  be 
put  after  nomine,  and  Jinde  joined  to  what  follows,  to  the  alia 
plura  said  to  be  forged  in  the  interest  of  Marcion. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  143 

a  work  which  had  not  obtained  universal  ac- 
ceptance at  the  time.i  It  is  difficult  to  make  out 
the  meaning  in  various  places;  and  there  is  con- 
siderable diversity  of  opinion  among  expositors 
of  the  document.2  In  accord  with  these  facts  we 
find  Serapion  bishop  of  the  church  at  Rhossus, 
in  Cilicia,^  allowing  the  public  use  of  the  gospel 
of  Peter;*  which  shews  that  there  was  no  ex- 
clusive gospel-canon  at  the  end  of  the  second 
century,  at  least  in  Syria.  The  present  canon 
had  not  then  pervaded  the  churches  in  general. 
What  is  the  result  of  an  examination 
of  the    Christian    literature   belonging   to   the 

^  Quarti  evangelioruvi  yohannis  ex  discipiilis  cohortantibus 
condiscipulis  et  episcopis  stiis  dixit  conjejutiate  mihi  odie  triduo 
et  quid  cuique  fuerit  revelatum  alterutrum  nobis  ennarremus 
eadem  node  revelatum  Andrece  ex  apostolis  ut  recogniscentibus 
cunctis  Johannis  suo  nomine  cuticta  discriberet. 

2  It  is  printed  and  largely  commented  on  by  Credner  in  his 
Geschichte  des  neutestamentlichen  Kanon  edited  by  Volkmar,  p. 
141,  &c.,  and  by  Westcott  On  the  Canon,  Appendix  C,  p.  466. 
2d  edition.  Many  others  have  explained  it ;  especially  Hilgen- 
feld. 

3  About  A.D.  190.  <  Euseb.  H.  E.  vi.  12. 


144  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

second  century  ?  Is  it  that  a  canon  was  then 
fixed,  separating  some  books  from  others  by  a 
line  so  clear,  that  those  on  one  side  of  it  were 
alone  reckoned  inspired,  authoritative,  of  apos- 
tolic origin  or  sanction ;  while  those  on  the  other 
were  considered  uninspired,  unauthoritative, 
without  claim  to  apostolicity,  unauthentic  ? 
Was  the  separation  between  them  made  on  any 
clear  principle  of  demarcation  ?  It  cannot  be 
said  so.  The  century  witnessed  no  such  fact, 
but  merely  the  incipient  efforts  to  bring  it  about. 
The  discriminating  process  was  begun,  not 
completed.  It  was  partly  forced  upon  the 
prominent  advocates  of  a  policy  which  sought 
to  consolidate  the  Jewish  and  Gentile-Christian 
parties,  after  the  decline  of  their  mutual  anta- 
gonism, into  a  united  church.  They  were  glad 
to  transfer  the  current  belief  in  the  infallible 
inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament,  to  selected 
Christian  writings,  as  an  effective  means  of 
defence  against  those  whom  they  considered 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  145 

outside     a     new     organisation — the     Catholic 
Church. 

The  stichometrical  list  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  Scriptures  in  the  Latin  of  the 
Clermont  MS.  (D),  was  that  read  in  the  African 
Church  in  the  3rd  century.  It  is  peculiar. 
After  the  Pentateuch,  Joshua,  Judges,  Ruth, 
and  the  historical  books,  follow  Psalms,  Proverbs, 
Ecclesiastes,  Canticles,  Wisdom,  Sirach,  the 
twelve  minor  prophets,  the  four  greater ;  three 
books  of  the  Macabbees,  Judith,  Esdras,  Esther, 
Job,  and  Tobit.  In  the  New  Testament,  the 
four  gospels,  Matthew,  John,  Mark,  Luke,  are 
succeeded  by  ten  epistles  of  Paul,  two  of  Peter, 
the  epistle  of  James,  three  of  John,  and  that  of 
Jude.  The  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  (character- 
ized as  that  of  Barnabas),  the  Revelation  of 
John,  Acts  of  the  Apostles ;  the  Shepherd  of 
Hermas,  the  Acts  of  Paul,  the  Revelation  of 
Peter,  follow.     The  last  three  constitute  a  sort 

of  appendix  ;  and  the  number  of  their  verses  is 
K 


146  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

given.  It  IS  possible  that  the  carelessness  of  a 
transcriber  may  have  caused  some  of  the 
singularities  observable  in  this  list ;  such  as  the 
omission  of  the  epistles  to  the  Philippians  and 
Thessalonians  ;  but  the  end  shows  a  freer  idea  of 
books  fit  for  reading  than  what  was  usual  even 
at  that  early  time  in  the  African  Church.^ 

In  Syria  a  version  of  the  New  Testament  for 
the  use  of  the  church  was  made  early  in  the  3d 
century.  This  work,  commonly  called  the  Pe- 
shito,  wants  2  Peter,  2  and  3  John,  Jude,  and  the 
Apocalypse.  It  has,  however,  all  the  other  books, 
including  the  epistle  of  James  and  that  to  the 
Hebrews.  The  last  two  were  received  as  apostolic. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  3rd  century 
Origen's^  testimony  respecting  the  Canon  is  of 
great  value.  He  seems  to  have  distinguished 
three  classes  of  books — authentic  ones,  whose 
apostolic  origin  was  generally  admitted,  those 

» Tischendorf  edited  the  Pauline  epistles    from    this    MS. 
Lipsiae,  1852.  «t254A.D. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  147 

not  authentic,  and  a  middle-class  not  generally- 
recognised  or  in  regard  to  which  his  own 
opinion  wavered.  The  first  contained  those 
already  adopted  at  the  beginning  of  the  century 
both  in  the  East  and  West,  with  the  Apocalypse, 
and  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  so  far  as  it 
contains  Pauline  ideas  ;^  to  the  second  belongs 
the  Shepherd  of  Hermas,  though  he  sometimes 
hesitated  a  little  about  it,^  the  epistle  of  Bar- 
nabas, the  Acts  of  Paul,  the  gospel  according  to 
the  Hebrews,  the  gospel  of  the  Egyptians,  and 
the  preaching  of  Peter  ;^  to  the  third,  the  epistle 
of  James,  that  of  Jude,  2  Peter,  2  and  3  John.* 
The  separation  of  the  various  writings  is  not 
formally  made,  nor  does  Origen  give  a  list  of 
them.  His  classification  is  gathered  from  his 
works  ;  and  though  its  application  admitted  of 
considerable    latitude,   he   is   cautious   enough, 

^  TO.  ev  Ty  SiadriKTi  §L^\la,  ivdtddrjKa,  b[x6\oyoifieva. 
^  In  one  place,  however,  he  calls  it  very  useful  and  divinely 
inspired.     Comment,  in  ep.  ad  Roman.,  xvi.  14.  ^  pSda. 

*  Ap.  Euseb.  /fisl.  Eccles.,  vi.  25  ;  iii,  25,  avTikeyhixeva. 


148  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

appealing  to  the  tradition  of  the  church,  and 
throwing  in  quahfying  expressions.^ 

The  Canon  of  Eusebius^  is  given  at  length  in 
his  Ecclesiastical  History?  He  divides  the 
books  into  three  classes,  containing  those 
writings  getterally  received,^  those  controverted^ 
and  the  heretical?  The  first  has  the  four 
gospels,  the  Acts,  thirteen  epistles  of  Paul, 
I  John,  I  Peter,  the  Apocalypse/  The  second 
class  is  subdivided  into  two,  the  first  corre- 
sponding  to   Origen's   mixed^   or   intermediate 

*  See  Euseb.,  //.  E.^  vi.  25.  Comment,  in  Matth.y  iii.  p.  463 ; 
Ibid.y  p.  814;  Comment,  in  ep.  ad  Roman,  y  iv.  p.  683;  in 
Maitk.^  iii.  p.  644;  Homil.  viii.  in  Numb.y  \\.  p.  294;  Contra 
Cels.y  i.  63,  p.  378  ;  De  Frincipiis  prce/.,  i.  p.  49.  0pp.  ^  ed. 
Delarue. 

2t340A.D. 

*  Hist.  Ecdes.,  iii.  25  ;  also  31,  39 ;  vi.  13,  14. 

*  bp.o\oyoifievay  ivdiddrjKa,  dvafXiplXcKTa,  &vavTi^l)7]Ta. 

*  &vTi\ey6ixeva,  yvupifia  5^  rots  ttoWoU,  iu  irXeloTais  iKKXtjcrlais 
BedTj/Mcxricvfi^va,  vbda, 

*  ironra  irdvr-q  koL  8v(r<r€^rj;  7ra»^e\wy  p6da  (iii.  31). 

'  This  last  with  the  qualification  etye  <f>apelr}.  In  another 
place  he  states  that  it  was  rejected  by  some,  and  therefore  it  is 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  149 

writings,  the  second  to  his  spurious^  ones.  The 
former  subdivision  contains  the  epistle  of 
James,  2  Peter,  Jude,  2  and  3  John  ;  the  latter, 
the  Acts  of  Paul,  the  Shepherd,  the  Revelation 
of  Peter,  the  epistle  of  Barnabas,  the  Doctrines 
of  the  Apostles,  the  Apocalypse  of  John,  the 
gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews.  The  third;* 
class  has  the  gospels  of  Peter,  of  Thomas,  the 
traditions  of  Matthias,  the  Acts  of  Peter, 
Andrew,  and  John.  The  subdivisions  of  the 
second  class  are  indefinite.  The  only  distinc- 
tion which  Eusebius  puts  between  them  is  that 
of  ecclesiastical  use.  Though  he  classes  as 
spurious  the  Acts  of  Paul,  the  Shepherd,  the 
Revelation  of  Peter,  the  epistle  of  Barnabas,  the 
doctrines  of  the  Apostles,  the  Apocalypse  of 
John,  the  gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews,  and 
does  not  apply  the  epithet  to  the  epistle  of 
James,  the  2  of  Peter,  2  and  3  John ;  he  uses  of 
James's  in  one  place  the  verb  to  be  counted  spuri- 

1  voBoL. 


ISO  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Otis}  In  like  manner  he  speaks  of  the  Apo- 
calypse of  Peter  and  the  epistle  of  Barnabas  as 
C07ttr over  ted.  The  mixed  or  spurious  of  Origen 
are  vaguely  separated  by  Eusebius  ;  both  come 
under  the  general  head  of  the  controverted ;  for 
after  specifying  them  separately  he  sums  up, 
"  all  these  will  belong  to  the  class  of  the  contro- 
verted'^^ the  very  class  already  described  as  con- 
taining "  books  well  known  and  recognized  by 
most,"  implying  also  that  they  were  read  in  the 
churches.^ 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  Eusebius 
does  not  mention  the  Epistle  of  Clement  to  the 
Corinthians  in  this  list.  But  he  speaks  of  it  in 
another  place  as  a  production  whose  authen- 

1  vodetjo/xai.  Hist.  Eccles.^  ii.  23.  Christophorson,  Schmid, 
and  Hug  think  that  Eusebius  gave  the  opinion  of  others  in  this 
word  ;  but  it  is  more  likely  that  he  gave  his  own,  as  Valesius 
thinks.  See  the  note  in  Schmid's  Historia  antiqua  et  vindicatio 
Canonist  &^c.,  p.  358. 

^  Hid.,  vi.  14. 

*  See  Weber's  Bdtrdge  zur  Geschichte  des  nmtestammtlichen 
Kanons,  p.  142,  &c. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON        ■     151 

ticity  was  generally  acknowledged/  and  of  its 
public  use  in  most  churches  both  formerly  and 
in  his  own  time.  This  wide-spread  reading  of 
it  did  not  necessarily  imply  canonicity ;  but  the 
mode  in  which  Eusebius  characterises  it,  and 
its  extensive  use  in  public,  favour  the  idea  that 
in  many  churches  it  was  almost  put  on  equality 
with  the  productions  commonly  regarded  as 
authoritative.  The  canonical  list  was  not  fixed 
immovably  in  the  time  of  Eusebius.  Opinions 
about  books  varied,  as  they  had  done  before. 

The  testimony  of  Eusebius  regarding  the 
canon,  important  as  it  is,  has  less  weight  be- 
cause of  the  historian's  credulity.  One  who 
believed  in  the  authenticity  of  Abgar's  letters 
to  Christ,  and  in  the  canon  of  the  four  gospels 
at  the  time  of  Trajan,  cannot  take  rank  as  a 
judicious  collector  or  sifter  of  facts. 

About  332  A.D.  the  Emperor  Constantine 
entrusted    Eusebius    with    the    commission    to 

1  blxoKoyoviJiivq.     Hist.  Ecdes.,  iii.  16. 


152  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

make  out  a  complete  collection  of  the  sacred 
Christian  writings  for  the  use  of  the  Catholic 
Church.  How  this  order  was  executed  we  are 
not  told.  But  Credner  is  probably  correct  in 
saying  that  the  code  consisted  of  all  that  is  now 
in  the  New  Testament  except  the  Revelation. 
The  fifty  copies  which  were  made  must  have 
supplied  Constantinople  and  the  Greek  Church 
for  a  considerable  time  with  an  authoritative 
canon. 

Eusebius's  catalogue  agrees  in  substance  with 
that  of  Origen.  The  historian  followed  eccles- 
iastical tradition.  He  inquired  diligently  into 
the  prevailing  opinions  of  the  Christian  churches 
and  writers,  with  the  views  held  by  others  before 
and  contemporaneously  with  himself,  but  could 
not  attain  to  a  decided  result.  His  hesitation 
stood  in  the  way  of  a  clear,  firm,  view  of  the 
question.  The  tradition  respecting  certain 
books  was  still  wavering,  and  he  was  unable 
to  fix  it.     Authority  fettered   his  independent 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  153 

judgment.     That  he  was  inconsistent  and  con- 
fused does  not  need  to  be  shown. 

The  exact  principles  that  guided  the  forma- 
tion of  a  canon  in  the  earliest  centuries  cannot 
be  discovered.  Strictly  speaking  there  were, 
none.  Definite  grounds  for  the  reception  or 
rejection  of  books  were  not  apprehended.  The 
choice  was  determined  by  various  circumstances, 
of  which  apostolic  origin  was  the  chief,  though 
this  itself  was  insufficiently  attested  ;  for  if  it  be 
asked  whether  all  the  New  Testament  writings 
proceeded  from  the  authors  whose  names  they 
bear,  criticism  cannot  reply  in  the  affirmative. 
The  example  and  influence  of  churches  to  which 
the  writings  had  been  first  addressed  must  have 
acted  upon  the  reception  of  books.  Above  all, 
individual  teachers  here  and  there  saw  the 
necessity  of  meeting  heretics  with  their  own 
weapons,  in  their  own  way,  with  apostolic  records 
instead  of  oral  tradition.  The  circumstances  in 
which  the  orthodox   were   placed   led   to   this 


154  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

step,  effecting  a  bond  of  union  whose  need  must 
have  been  felt  while  each  church  was  isolated 
under  its  own  bishop  and  the  collective  body 
could  not  take  measures  in  common.     Writings 
pf  more  recent  origin  would  be  received  with 
greater  facility  than  such  as  had  been  in  circula- 
tion for  many  years,  especially  if  they  professed 
to  come  from  a  prominent  apostle.     A  code  of 
apostolic  writings,  divine  and  perfect  like  the 
Old  Testament,  had  to  be  presented  as  soon  as 
possible  against  Gnostic  and  Manichaean  here- 
tics whose  doctrines  were  injurious  to  objective 
Christianity;  while  the  multiplication  of  apocry- 
phal works  threatened  to  overwhelm  genuine 
tradition   with   a    heap    of    superstition.     The 
Petrine  and  Pauline  Christians,  now  amalgam- 
ated  to  a   great   extent,   agreed  in   hastening 
the  canon-process. 

The  infancy  of  the  canon  was  cradled  in 
an  uncritical  age,  and  rocked  with  traditional 
ease.     Conscientious  care  was  not  directed  from 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  155 

the  first  to  the  well-authenticated  testimony  of 
eye-witnesses.  Of  the  three  fathers  who  con- 
tributed most  to  its  early  growth,  Irenseus  was 
credulous  and  blundering  ;  Tertullian  passionate 
and  one-sided ;  and  Clement  of  Alexandria, 
imbued  with  the  treasures  of  Greek  wisdom, 
was  mainly  occupied  with  ecclesiastical  ethics. 
Irenaeus  argues  that  the  gospels  should  be  four 
in  number,  neither  more  nor  less,  because  there 
are  four  universal  winds  and  four  quarters  of 
the  world.  The  Word  or  Architect  of  all  things 
gave  the  gospel  in  a  fourfold  shape.  Accord- 
ing to  this  father,  the  apostles  were  fully 
informed  concerning  all  things,  and  had  a 
perfect  knowledge,  after  their  Lord's  ascension. 
Matthew  wrote  his  gospel  while  Peter  and  Paul 
were  preaching  in  Rome  and  founding  the 
church.^  Such  assertions  shew  both  ignorance 
and  exaggeration. 

Tertullian   affirms   that   the  tradition  of  the 

1  Adverms  Hares ^  iii.,  11,  8. 


156  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

apostolic  churches  guarantees  the  four  gospels,^ 
and  refers  his  readers  to  the  churches  of 
Corinth,  Philippi,  Ephesus,  &c.,  for  the 
authentic  epistles  of  Paul.^  What  is  this  but 
the  rhetoric  of  an  enthusiast  ?  In  like  manner 
he  states  that  bishops  were  appointed  by  the 
apostles,  and  that  they  existed  from  that 
time  downward,  the  succession  originating  so 
early.3 

Clement  contradicts  himself  in  making  Peter 
authorise  Mark's  gospel  to  be  read  in  the 
churches ;  while  in  another  place  he  says  that 
the  apostle  neither  "forbad  nor  encouraged  it."^ 

The  three  fathers  of  whom  we  are  speaking, 
had  neither  the  ability  nor  the  inclination  to 
examine  the  genesis  of  documents  surrounded 
with  an  apostolic  halo.  No  analysis  of  their 
authenticity    and     genuineness    was    seriously 

*  Adv.  Marc.  iv.  5.  -  De  pvirscript.  hirret.  c.  36. 
^  De  praescript.  hafrct.  c.  32. 

*  Ap.  Euseb.  Hist.  Eccha.  ii.  15  ami  vi.  14. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  157 

attempted  either  by  them  or  by  the  men  of 
their  time.  In  its  absence  custom,  accident, 
taste,  practical  needs  directed  the  tendency  of 
tradition.  All  the  rhetoric  employed  to  throw 
the  value  of  their  testimony  as  far  back  as 
possible,  even  up  to  or  at  least  very  near  the 
apostle  John  is  of  the  vaguest  sort.  Appeals 
to  the  continuity  of  tradition  and  of  church 
doctrine,  to  the  exceptional  veneration  of  these 
fathers  for  the  gospels,  to  their  opinions  being 
formed  earlier  than  the  composition  of  the 
works  in  which  they  are  expressed,  possess  no 
force.  The  ends  which  the  fathers  in  question 
had  in  view,  their  polemic  motives,  their  un- 
critical, inconsistent  assertions,  their  want  of 
sure  data,  detract  from  their  testimony.  Their 
decisions  were  much  more  the  result  of  pious 
feeling  biassed  by  the  theological  speculations 
of  the  times,  than  the  conclusions  of  a  sound 
judgment.  The  very  arguments  they  use  to 
establish  certain  conclusions  shew  weakness  of 


158  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

perception.  What  are  the  manifestations  of 
spiritual  feeling,  compared  with  the  results  of 
logical  reasoning?  Are  they  more  trustworthy 
than  the  latter?  Certainly  not,  at  least  in  rela- 
tion to  questions  of  evidence.  It  is  true  that 
their  testimony  has  a  value ;  but  it  is  one  pro- 
portionate to  the  degree  of  credibility  attach- 
ing to  witnesses  circumstanced  as  they  were, 
whose  separation  of  canonical  from  uncanonical 
gospels,  or  rather  their  canonising  of  certain 
writings  apart  from  others,  and  their  claiming 
of  inspiration  for  the  authors  of  the  former, 
must  be  judged  by  the  reasonableness  of  the 
thing  itself,  in  connexion  with  men  of  their 
type.  The  second  century  abounded  in  pseud- 
onymous literature;  and  the  early  fathers, 
as  well  as  the  churches,  were  occupied  with 
other  things  than  the  sifting  of  evidence  con- 
nected with  writings  considerably  prior  to  their 
own  time.  The  increase  of  such  apocryphal 
productions,    gospels,    acts,    and    apocalypses 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  159 

among  the  heretical  parties  stimulated  the 
orthodox  bishops  and  churches  to  make  an 
authentic  collection ;  but  it  increased  the  diffi- 
culties of  the  task. 

Textual  criticism  has  been  employed  to  dis- 
credit the  true  dates  of  the  present  gospels  ;  and 
the  most  exaggerated  descriptions  have  been 
given  of  the  frequent  transcription  of  the  text 
and  its  great  corruption  in  the  second  century. 
The  process  of  corruption  in  the  course  of 
frequent  transcription  has  been  transferred  even 
to  the  first  century.  It  is  true  that  the  gospels 
at  the  end  of  that  century  exhibited  a  text 
which  bears  marks  of  transcription,  interpola- 
tion, and  addition  ;  but  they  were  not  the  com- 
plete works  as  we  have  them  now,  being  then  but 
in  progress,  except  the  fourth.  The  assumption 
that  '*  advanced  corruption  "  existed  in  the  pre- 
sent text  of  the  synoptists  as  early  as  the  first 
century  is  gratuitous ;  unless  the  process  by 
which  they  were  gradually  built  up  is  so  called. 


i6o  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

No  attempt  to  get  a  long  history  behind  the 
canonical  gospels  at  the  close  of  the  first  cen- 
tury out  of  "  advanced  corruption  "  can  be 
successful.  It  is  attested  by  no  Christian 
writer  of  the  century ;  and  those  in  the  first 
half  of  the  second,  both  heretical  and  orthodox, 
did  themselves  treat  the  text  in  a  manner 
far  short  of  its  implied  infallibility.  The 
various  readings  with  which  they  had  to  do, 
do  not  carry  up  the  canonical  gospels  far  into 
the  first  century.  The  transcription,  enlarge- 
ment, and  interpolation  of  the  materials  which 
make  up  the  body  of  them,  must  not  be 
identified  with  the  corruption  of  their  completed 
textSy  in  order  that  the  latter  may  be  relegated 
to  an  early  period ;  for  the  synoptists  did  not 
come  forth  full-blown,  each  from  the  hand  of  a 
single  person.  The  old  Latin  version  or 
versions  used  by  Tertullian  and  the  interpreter 
of  Irenaeus,  have  been  pressed  into  the  same 
service,  but  in  vain. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON  i6i 

In  like  manner  the  Curetonian  Syriac  ver- 
sion of  the  gospels  has  been  put  as  early  as 
possible  into  the  second  century,  though  it  can 
hardly  have  been  prior  to  the  very  close  of 
it,  or  rather  to  the  beginning  of  the  third. 
Here  the  strong  assertions  of  apologetic  writers 
have  been  freely  scattered  abroad.  But  the 
evidence  in  favour  of  the  authors  tradition- 
ally assigned  to  the  gospels  and  some  of  the 
epistles,  is  still  uncertain.  A  wide  gap  inter- 
venes between  eye-witnesses  of  the  apostles 
or  apostolic  men  that  wrote  the  sacred  books, 
and  the  earliest  fathers  who  assert  such  author- 
ship. The  traditional  bridge  between  them  is 
a  precarious  one.  As  the  chasm  cannot  be 
filled  by  adequate  external  evidence,  we  are 
thrown  back  on  the  internal  character  of  the 
works  themselves.  One  thing  appears  from 
the  early  corruption  of  the  sacred  records 
spoken  of  by  Irenseus,  Origen,  and  others,  that 

they   were   not   regarded   with   the  veneration 

I. 


1 62  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

necessarily  attaching  to  infallible  documents. 
Their  being  freely  handled  excludes  the  idea 
of  rigid  canonisation.  The  men  who  first 
canonised  them  had  no  certain  knowledge  of 
their  authors.  To  them,  that  knowledge  had 
been  obscured  or  lost  ;  though  a  sagacious 
criticism  might  have  arrived  at  the  true  state 
of  the  question  even  in  their  day. 

In  the  sub-apostolic  age  Ebionitism  passed 
into  Catholicism,  Jewish  into  Pauline  Chris- 
tianity, the  mythical  and  marvellous  into  the 
dogmatic,  the  traditional  into  the  historic,  the 
legendary  into  the  literary.  The  conflict 
of  parties  within  the  sphere  of  Christianity 
gave  rise  to  productions  of  various  tendencies 
which  reflected  the  circumstances  out  of  which 
they  arose.  These  were  accepted  or  rejected 
by  the  churches  according  to  the  prevailing 
opinions  of  the  persons  composing  the  churches. 
Common  usage  led  to  the  authorisation  of 
some ;  others  were  neglected.     The  state  of  the 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  163 

second  century  in  its  beliefs,  credulity,  idio- 
syncracies  of  prominent  teachers,  antagonistic 
opinions  and  mystic  speculations,  throws  a 
light  upon  the  New  Testament  writings  and 
especially  on  the  formation  of  the  canon,  which 
explains  their  genesis.  Two  things  stand  out 
most  clearly,  the  comparatively  late  idea  of  a 
canonical  New  Testament  literature ;  and  the 
absence  of  critical  principles  in  determining  it. 
The  former  was  not  entertained  till  the  latter 
part  of  the  second  century.  The  conception  of 
canonicity  and  inspiration  attaching  to  New 
Testament  books  did  not  exist  till  the  time 
of  Irenaeus. 

When  it  is  asked,  to  whom  do  we  owe  the 
canon  ?  the  usual  answer  is,  to  the  Church. 
This  is  true  only  in  a  sense.  The  unity 
attributed  to  Christians  before  Irenaeus  and 
Tertullian,  consisted  in  their  religious  con- 
sciousness. It  was  subjective.  The  idea  of 
the  church  was  that  of  inward  fellowship — the 


i64  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

fellowship  of  the  spirit  rather  than  an  outward 
organism.  The  preservation  of  the  early  Chris- 
tian writings  was  owing,  in  the  first  instance,  to 
the  congregations  to  whom  they  were  sent,  and 
the  neighbouring  ones  with  whom  such  con- 
gregations had  friendly  connection.  The  care 
of  them  devolved  on  the  most  influential 
teachers, —  on  those  who  occupied  leading 
positions  in  the  chief  cities,  or  were  most 
interested  in  apostolic  writings  as  a  source 
of  instruction.  The  Christian  books  were 
mostly  in  the  hands  of  the  bishops.  In 
process  of  time  the  canon  was  the  care  of 
assemblies  or  councils.  But  it  had  been  made 
before  the  first  general  council  by  a  few  leading 
fathers  towards  the  end  of  the  second  century 
in  different  countries.  The  formation  of  a 
Catholic  Church  and  of  a  canon  was  simul- 
taneous. The  circumstances  in  which  the 
collection  originated  were  unfavourable  to 
the  authenticity  of  its  materials,  for   tradition 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  165 

had  been  busy  over  them  and  their  authors. 
Instead  of  attributing  the  formation  of  the 
canon  to  the  Church,  it  would  be  more  correct 
to  say  that  the  important  stage  in  it  was  due  to 
three  teachers,  each  working  separately  and  in 
his  own  way,  who  were  intent  upon  the  creation 
of  a  Christian  society  which  did  not  appear  in 
the  apostolic  age, — a  visible  organisation  united 
in  faith, — where  the  discordant  opinions  of 
apostolic  and  sub-apostolic  times  should  be 
finally  merged.  The  canon  was  not  the  work 
of  the  Christian  Church  so  much  as  of  the  men 
who  were  striving  to  form  that  Church,  and 
could  not  get  beyond  the  mould  received  by 
primitive  Christian  literature.  The  first  men- 
tion of  a  Catholic  Church  occurs  in  The 
Martyrdom  of  Polycarp^  an  epistle  that  can- 
not be  dated  earlier  than  160  A.D.,  and  may 
perhaps  be  ten  years  later.  But  though  the 
idea  is  there,  its  established  use  is  due  to 
Irenaeus,  Tertullian,  and  Cyprian.     The  expres- 


i66  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

sion  has  a  different  and  narrow  sense  in  the 
seven  Ignatian  epistles  which  we  believe  to  be 
supposititious  and  later  than  Justin.  Neither  the 
three  epistles  published  in  Syriac  by  Cureton, 
nor  the  seven  Greek  ones  enumerated  by 
Eusebius  are  authentic ;  though  Zahn  has  tried 
to  prove  the  latter  such,  dating  them  A.D.  144. 
His  arguments,  however,  are  far  from  convinc- 
ing ;  and  the  whole  story  of  ^  Ignatius's  martyr- 
dom at  Rome  rather  than  Antioch  is  still 
doubtful ;  for  the  circumstances  under  which  he 
is  said  to  have  been  dragged  to  Rome,  and  his 
writing  letters  to  the  churches  by  the  way,  are 
highly  improbable.  The  testimony  of  Malalas 
that  Ignatius  suffered  at  Antioch  in  December 
115  in  the  presence  of  Trajan,  may  be  quite  as 
good  as  that  of  Chrysostom  and  the  Syriac 
monthly  calendar  on  which  Zahn  relies  so  con- 

'  Ignatius  von  Antiochien,  1873  ;  and  Prolegomena  to  the 
Patrttm  Apostolicomvi  opera^  by  de  Gebhardt,  Harnack,  and 
Zahn,  Fasciculus,  ii. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  167 

fidently.  The  fact  of  the  priority  of  the  last 
two  to  Malalas  is  of  little  weight  as  evidence. 
The  main  point  is  the  locality  in  which  Ignatius 
suffered ;  which  Malalas,  himself  a  native  of 
Antioch  and  a  historian,  ought  to  have  known 
better  than  Chrysostom,  because  he  copied 
preceding  historians. 

It  is  necessary  to  be  precise  on  this  sub- 
ject because  some  speak  of  the  church  as 
though  it  were  contemporary  with  the  apostles 
themselves,  or  at  least  with  their  immediate 
disciples  ;  and  proceed  to  argue  that  dissensions 
arose  soon  after  "within  the  church  "  rendering 
an  appeal  to  the  written  word  necessary.  When 
the  authority  of  traditional  teaching  gave  way  to 
that  of  a  written  rnle,  a  change  came  over  the 
condition  of  the  church.  Such  a  view  tends  to 
mislead.  There  were  dissensions  among  the 
earliest  Christians.  The  apostles  themselves 
were  by  no  means  unanimous.  Important 
differences   of  belief  divided   the   Jewish   and 


168  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

Gentile  Christians  from   the   beginning.      The 
types  of  Christian  truth  existing  from  the  first 
gradually  coalesced  about   the   middle  of  the 
.second  century;   when  heretics,   especially   the 
Gnostics,  appeared  so  formidable  that  a  catholic 
church  was  developed.     Along  with  this  process, 
and  as  an  important  element  in  it,  the  writings 
of  apostles  and  apostolic  men  were  uncritically 
taken  from  tradition  and  elevated  to  the  rank 
of  divine  documents.      It  was   not  the  rise  of 
new   dissensions    "within    the   church"   which 
led  to  the  first  formation  of  a  Christian  canon  ; 
rather  did  the  new  idea  of  "  a  catholic  church  " 
require  a  standard  of  appeal  in  apostolic  writ- 
ings, which  were  now  invested  with  an  autho- 
rity  that   did   not   belong   to   them   from   the 
beginning. 

Origen  was  the  first  who  took  a  somewhat 
scientific  view  of  the  relative  value  belonging 
to  the  different  parts  of  the  biblical  collection. 
His   examination   of   the   canon    was    critical. 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  169 

Before  him  the  leading  books  had  been  regarded 
as  divine  and  sacred,  the  source  of  doctrinal 
and  historic  truth.  From  this  stand-point  he 
did  not  depart.  With  him  ecclesiastical  tradi- 
tion was  a  prevailing  principle  in  the  recognition 
of  books  belonging  of  right  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment collection.  He  was  also  guided  by  the 
inspiration  of  the  authors  ;  a  criterion  arbitrary 
in  its  application,  as  his  own  statements  show. 
In  his  time,  however,  the  collection  was  being 
gradually  enlarged  ;  his  third  class,  i.e.,  the 
mixedy  approaching  reception  into  the  first. 
But  amid  all  the  fluctuations  of  opinion  to 
which  certain  portions  of  the  New  Testament 
were  subject,  and  the  unscientific  procedure 
both  of  fathers  and  churches  in  the  matter, 
though  councils  had  not  met  to  discuss  it,  and 
vague  tradition  had  strengthened  with  time,  a 
certain  spiritual  consciousness  manifested  itself 
throughout  the  East  and  West  in  the  matter 
of  the    canon.     Tolerable    unanimity   ensued. 


I70  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

The  result  was  a  remarkable  one,  and  calls 
for  our  gratitude,  notwithstanding  its  defects. 
Though  the  development  was  pervaded  by  no 
critical  or  definite  principle,  it  ended  in  a  canon 
which  has  maintained  its  validity  for  centuries. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  the  history  of  the 
canon  should  be  sought  from  definite  cata- 
logues, not  from  isolated  quotations.  The 
latter  are  supposed  to  be  of  slight  value,  the 
former  to  be  the  result  of  deliberate  judgment. 
This  remark  is  more  specious  than  solid.  In 
relation  to  the  Old  Testament,  the  catalogues 
given  by  the  fathers,  as  by  Melito  and  Origen, 
rest  solely  on  the  tradition  of  the  Jews  ;  apart 
from  which  they  have  no  independent  authority. 
As  none  except  Jerome  and  Origen  knew 
Hebrew,  their  lists  of  the  Old  Testament  books 
are  simply  a  reflexion  of  what  they  learned 
from  others.  If  they  deviate  in  practice  from 
their  masters  by  quoting  as  Scripture  other 
than    the    canonical    books,   they   show   their 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  CANON.  171 

judgment  over-riding  an  external  theory.  The 
very  men  who  give  a  list  of  the  Jewish  books 
evince  an  inclination  to  the  Christian  and 
enlarged  canon.  So  Origen  says,  in  his  Epistle 
to  Africanus,  that  "the  churches  use  Tobit." 
In  explaining  the  prophet  Isaiah,  Jerome 
employs  Sirach  vi.  6,  in  proof  of  his  view, 
remarking  that  the  apocryphal  work  is  in  the 
Christian  catalogue.  In  like  manner  Epipha- 
nius,  in  a  passage  against  Aetius,  after  referring 
to  the  books  of  Scripture,  adds,  "  as  well  as  the 
books  of  Wisdom,  i.e.^  the  Wisdom  of  Solomon 
and  of  Jesus  son  of  Sirach  ;  finally,  all  the  other 
books  of  Scripture."  In  another  place  he  gives 
the  canon  of  the  Jews  historically,  and  ex- 
cludes the  apocryphal  Greek  books ;  here  he 
includes  some  of  the  latter.  We  also  learn 
from  Jerome  that  Judith  was  in  the  number  of 
the  books  reckoned  up  by  the  Nicene  Council. 
Thus  the  fathers  who  give  catalogues  of  the 
Old  Testament  shew  the  existence  of  a  Jewish 


172  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

and  a  Christian  canon  in  relation  to  the  Old 
Testament ;  the  latter  wider  than  the  former ; 
their  private  opinion  being  more  favourable  to 
the  one,  though  the  other  was  historically  trans- 
mitted. In  relation  to  the  New  Testament,  the 
synods  which  drew  up  lists  of  the  sacred  books 
show  the  view  of  some  leading  father  like 
Augustine,  along  with  what  custom  had  sanc- 
tioned. In  this  department  no  member  of  the 
synod  exercised  his  critical  faculty ;  a  number 
together  would  decide  such  questions  summarily. 
Bishops  proceed  in  the  track  of  tradition  or 
authority. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  BIBLE  CANON  FROM  THE  FOURTH  CEN- 
TURY TO  THE  REFORMATION. 

It  will  now  be  convenient  to  treat  of  the  two 
Testaments  together,  i.e.,  the  canon  of  the  Bible. 
The  canons  of  both  have  been  considered 
separately  to  the  end  of  the  third  century ;  they 
may  be  henceforward  discussed  together.  We 
proceed,  therefore,  to  the  Bible-canon  of  the 
fourth*  century,  first  in  the  Greek  Church  and 
then  in  the  Latin.  The  Council  of  Laodicea 
(A.D.  363),  at  which  there  was  a  predominant 
semiarian  influence,  forbad  the  reading  of  all 
non-canonical  books.  The  59th  canon  enacts, 
that  "private  psalms  must  not  be  read  in  the 
Church,  nor  uncanonized  books  ;  but  only  the 


174  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

canonical  ones  of  the  New  and  Old  Testament." 
The  6oth  canon  proceeds  to  give  a  list  of  such. 
All  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  are 
enumerated,  but  in  a  peculiar  order,  somewhat 
like  the  Septuagint  one.  With  Jeremiah  is 
specified  Bartcch,  then  the  Lamentations  and 
Epistle.  The  prophets  are  last ;  first  the  minor, 
next  the  major  and  Daniel.  In  the  New 
Testament  list  are  the  usual  seven  Catholic 
epistles,  and  fourteen  of  Paul  including  that  to 
the  Hebrews.  The  Apocalypse  alone  is  wanting. 
Credner  has  proved  that  this  6oth  canon  is 
not  original,  and  of  much  later  date.^ 

The  Apostolic  Constitutions  give  a  kind  of 
canon  like  that  in  the  59th  of  Laodicea.  After 
speaking  of  the  books  of  Moses,  Joshua,  Judges 
Kings,  Chronicles,  those  belonging  to  the 
return  from  the  captivity,  those  of  Job,  Solomon, 
the  sixteen  prophets,  and  the  Psalms  of  David  ; 
our   Acts,   the   epistles   of  Paul,  and  the  four 

*  Geschichte  des  neutest.  Kanotty  p.  217,  &c. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  175 

gospels  are  mentioned.  It  is  remarkable  that 
the  Catholic  epistles  are  not  given.  That 
they  are  indicated  under  Acts  is  altogether 
improbable.  The  Antiochian  Church  of  that 
time  doubted  or  denied  the  apostolicity  of 
these  letters,  as  is  seen  from  Theodore,  Cosmas, 
and  others.  Hence  their  absence  from  these 
Constitutions,  which  are  a  collection  belonging 
to  different  times  ;  the  oldest  portion  not  earlier 
perhaps  than  the  third  century.^ 

Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  who  took  part  in  the 
Council  of  Laodicea,^  gives  a  list  "  of  the  divine 
Scriptures."  The  books  of  the  Old  Testament 
are  twenty-two,  and  the  arrangement  is  nearly 
that  which  is  in  the  English  Bible.  With 
Jeremiah  is  associated  "Baruch  and  the  Epistle." 
All  the  New  Testament  books  are  given  except 
the  Apocalypse.  The  list  agrees  very  nearly 
with  that  of  Eusebius,  by  taking  the  latter's 
"  controverted  "  writings  into  the  class  of  the 

^  See  Constit.  Apostol.^  p.  67,  ed.  Ueltzen.         ^  |  ^86  A.D. 


176  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

"  generally  received."^  The  writer  insists  on  the 
necessity  of  unity  in  the  Church  upon  the  sub- 
ject, and  forbids  the  reading  of  writings  not 
generally  received.  None  but  these  are  allowed. 
Yet  he  refers  to  Baruch  (iii.  36-38)  as  the  pro- 
phet ;'^  and  in  adducing  the  testimonies  of  the 
prophets  for  the  existence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
the  last  he  gives  is  Daniel  xiii.  41,  45.  Sirach 
iii.  21,  22  is  cited  ;3  Wisdom  is  quoted  as  Solo- 
mon's (xiii.  5);*  the  song  of  the  three  children 
is  used  (verse  55)^  with  verses  27,  29;^  and 
Daniel  (xiii.  22,  45)  is  quoted.^ 

In  Athanasius's  festal  epistle  (365  A.D.)  the 
archbishop  undertakes  "to  set  forth  in  order 
the  books  that  are  canonical  and  handed 
down  and  believed  to  be  divine."  His  list 
of  the  Old  Testament  nearly  agrees  with 
Cyril's,  except  that  Esther  is  omitted  and  Ruth 

^  Catech.,  iv.  22,  pp.  66,  67,  ed.  Milles. 
"  Ibid.,  xi.  p.  142.  *  Ibid.y  vi.  p.  80. 

*  Ibid.^  ix.  pp.  115,  122.  *  IHd.^  ix.  p.  115. 

«  Ihid.,  ii.  p.  31.  'Ibid.,  xvi.  p.  239. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  177 

counted  separately,  to  make  out  the  twenty-two 
books.  He  adds,  "there  are  other  books  not 
canonical,  designed  by  the  fathers  to  be  read 
by  those  just  joining  us  and  wishing  to  be  in- 
structed in  the  doctrine  of  piety;"  i.e.,  the 
Wisdom  of  Solomon  and  the  Wisdom  of  Sirach, 
and  Esther  and  Judith  and  Tobit,  and  the  Doc- 
trine of  the  Apostles  so  called,  and  the  Shepherd ; 
"  those  being  canonical^  and  these  being  read,  let 
there  be  no  mention  of  apocryphal  writings,"  &c. 
The  New  Testament  list  is  the  same  as  Cyril's, 
with  the  addition  of  the  Apocalypse.^  He 
quotes  several  of  the  apocryphal  books  in  the 
same  way  as  he  does  the  canonical.  Thus  he 
introduces  Judith  (viii.  16)  with  "the  Scripture 
said; "2  and  Baruch  (iii.  12)  is  cited  as  if  it  were 
Scripture.'^  Wisdom  (vi.  26)  has  the  epithet 
Scripture  applied  to  it.*     Sirach  (xv.  9)  is  intro- 


^  Athanasii  0pp.  ed.  Benedict,  i.  2,  pp.  962,  963. 
"  Orat.  contra  Arianos,  ii.  35,  vol.  i.  503,  ed.  Benedicl. 
3  Ibid.,  ii.  42,  i.  p.  510.  ■*  Ibid.,  ii.  79,  i.  p.  546. 

M 


178  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

duced  with  "what  is  said  by  the  Holy  Spirit." 
Baruch  (iv.  20,  22)  and  Daniel  (xiii.  42)  are  re- 
ferred to  in  the  same  way  as  Isaiah.^  Tobit 
(ii.  7)  has  "  it  is  written  "  prefixed  to  it.^  Can- 
onical and  apocryphal  are  mentioned  together  ; 
and  similar  language  applied  to  them. 

Eusebius  of  Caesarea  cites  Wisdom  as  a  divine 
oracle;^  and  after  adducing  several  passages  from 
Proverbs,  subjoining  to  them  others  from  the 
same  book  with  the  introductory  formula  "  these 
are  also  said  to  be  the  same  writers,"  he  con- 
cludes with  "  such  is  the  scripture."'^  Sirach  is 
cited  as  Solomon's  along  with  various  passages 
from  Proverbs.^  After  quoting  Baruch,  he  says, 
"  there  is  no  need  to  appeal  to  the  divine  voices, 
which  clearly  confirm  our  proposition."^  The  ad- 
ditions to  Daniel  are  also  treated  as  Scripture." 

»  Epist.  adepiscop.  ^gypt.,  &c.,  i.  I,  p.  272. 
'  Contra  Arian.y  i.  12,  i.  p.  416. 

*  Apolog.  contra  ArianoSy  ii.,  vol.  i.  p.  133. 

*  Praepar.  Evan.,  i.  9.         '  Ibid.,  xi.  14.        *  Ibid.,  xii.  18. 
'Ibid,,  vi.  II,  *  Demon.  Evang.,  vi.  19, 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  179 

Basil  of  Caesarea^  had  a  canon  agreeing  with 
that  of  Athanasius.  Along  with  the  usual 
books  reckoned  as  belonging  to  the  canon,  he 
used  the  apocryphal  productions  of  the  Old 
Testament.  Thus  the  book  of  Wisdom  (i.  4)2  is 
quoted  by  him.  So  are  Sirach  (xx.  2);3  Baruch, 
(iii.  36)*  called  Jeremiah's;  Judith  (ix.  4)  ;& 
and  Daniel  (xiii.  50).^ 

Gregory  of  Nazianzus''  puts  his  list  into  a 
poetical  form.  In  the  Old  Testament  it  agrees 
with  Athanasius's  exactly,  except  that  he  men- 
tions none  but  the  canonical  books.  Like 
Athanasius,  he  omits  Esther.  In  the  New  Tes- 
tament he  deviates  from  Athanasius,  by  leaving 
out  the  Apocalypse,  which  he  puts  among  the 
spurious.^     He  does  not  ignore  the  apocryphal 

^  t  379  A.D. 

^  Homil.  in  princip.  proverb.  0pp.  ed.  Gamier  altera,  vol.  ii. 
p.  140.  ^  Constitutiones  Monast.^  c.  iii.  2.     Ibid.,  p.  779. 

*  Adv.  Eunom^  vol.  i.  p.  417. 
°  De  Spiritu  Sancto,  c.  viii.  vol.  iii.  p.  23. 
^  In  Princip.  Proverb,  vol.  ii.  p.  152.  ''  f  389  A.D. 

^  0pp.  ed.  Migne,  vol.  iii.  pp.  473,  474. 


i8o  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

books  of  the  Old  Testament,  but  quotes  Daniel 
xiii.  5.^ 

Amphilochius  of  Iconium^  gives  a  metri- 
cal catalogue  of  the  Biblical  books.  The 
canon  of  the  old  Testament  is  the  usual  one, 
except  that  he  says  of  Esther  at  the  end,  "some 
judge  that  Esther  should  be  added  to  the  fore- 
going." He  notices  none  of  the  apocryphal 
books.  His  New  Testament  canon  agrees  with 
the  present,  only  he  excludes  the  Apocalypse 
as  spurious  ;  which  is  given  as  the  judgment  of 
the  majority.  He  alludes  to  the  doubts 
that  existed  as  to  the  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  but  regards  it  as  Pauline ;  and  to 
the  number  of  the  catholic  epistles  (seven  or 
three).-^  The  concluding  words  show  that  no 
list  was  universally  received  at  that  time. 

Epiphanius*  follows  Athanasius  in  his  canon. 

'  Grcgorii  Nazianzeni,  0pp.  ed.  Migne,  vol.  iii.  pp.  473,  474. 

't39S  A.D. 

'  Iambi  ad  Seleucum ;  in  Gr^.  Naz.  0pp.  ii.  p.  194. 

<t403A.D. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  i8i 

As  to  the  number  of  the  Old  Testament  books, 
he  hesitates  between  twenty-two  and  twenty- 
seven  ;  but  the  contents  are  the  same.  At  the 
end  of  the  twenty-seven  books  of  the  New 
Testament,  Wisdom  and  Sirach  are  mentioned 
as  "  divine  writings ; "  elsewhere  they  are 
characterized  as  "doubtful."^  His  practice 
shows  his  sentiments  clearly  enough,  when 
Sirach  (vii.  i)  is  introduced  with  "  the  Scrip- 
ture "  testifies^ ;  vii.  9  is  elsewhere  quoted  ^  ; 
Wisdom  (i.  4)  is  cited  as  Solomon's  * ;  Baruch 
(iii.  36)  is  introduced  with,  "as  the  Scripture 
says,^"  and  Daniel  (xiii.  42)  is  quoted  with,  "as 
it  is  written."^  He  mentions  the  fact  that  the 
epistles  of  Clement  of  Rome  were  read  in  the 
churches.' 


1  d/A0tX^/fTa.     Adv,  Hceres^  i.  p.  19.      See  Hcsres,  iii.  torn.  i. 
p.  941.     De  ponder,  et  mensur.  23. 

2  Advers.  Hceres,  lib.  i.,  torn.  2  ed.  Petav.  Paris,  1662,  p.  72. 
^  Ibid.y  lib.  ii.  torn.  ii.  p.  781.  *  Ibid.^  lib.  ii.  torn.  i.  p.  580. 
5  Ibid.y  lib.  ii.  torn.  i.  p.  481.  ^  Ibid.^  lib.  i.  torn.  ii.  p.  157. 
"  Hares,  XXX.  15. 


i82  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Didymus  of  Alexandria^  speaks  against  2 
Peter  that  it  is  not  in  the  canons.^ 

Chrysostom^  does  not  speak  of  the  canon; 
but  in  the  New  Testament  he  never  quotes 
the  last  four  catholic  epistles  or  the  Apocalypse. 
All  the  other  parts  he  uses  throughout  his 
numerous  works/  including  the  Apocrypha. 
Thus  he  introduces  Wisdom  (xvi.  28)  with 
"  Scripture  says.^"  He  quotes  Baruch  (iii.  36, 
38)8;  and  Sirach  (iv.  i)J 

Didymus  of  Alexandria «  cites  Baruch  (iii. 
35)  as  Jeremiah,^  and  treats  it  like  the  Psalms. ^*^ 


*+392  A.D. 

*  Enarrat.  in  ep.  S.  Petri  secundam,  p.  1774  ed.  Mignc 
» t  407  A.D. 

*  See  Montfaucon  in  his  edition  of  Chrysostom's  Works,  vol. 
vi.  pp.  364,  365,  ed.  Paris,  1835. 

*  Expos,  in  Psalm  cix.  7.      See  also  xi.   i   in  Genes,  where 
Wisdom  xiv.  3  is  cited. 

*  Expos,  in  Psalm  xlix.  3. 

'  De  Lazaro,  ii.  4.  ^  t  392  A.D. 

*  De  Triniiaie,  iii.  2.     p.  792  ed.  Migne. 

"^^  Fragmenta  in  Epist.  2  ad  Corinthios,  when  Baruch,  iii.  3, 
is  quoted  like  Psalm  loi,  p.  1697. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  183 

Daniel  (xiii.  45)  is  also  quoted.^  He  says  of 
Peter's  Second  Epistle  that  it  is  not  in  the  canon. 

Theodore  of  Mopsuestia^  was  much  freer 
than  his  contemporaries  in  dealing  with  the 
books  of  Scripture.  It  seems  that  he  rejected 
Job,  Canticles,  Chronicles,  and  the  Psalm-inscrip- 
tions ;  in  the  New  Testament  the  epistle  of 
James,  and  others  of  the  catholic  ones.  But 
Leontius's  account  of  his  opinions  cannot  be 
adopted  without  suspicion.^ 

The  canon  of  Cyril  of  Alexandria  *  does  not 
differ  from  Athanasius's.  Like  other  writers  of 
the  Greek  Church  in  his  day  he  uses  along  with 
the  canonical  the  apocryphal  books  of  the  Old 
Testament.  He  quotes  i  (iii.)  Edras  (iv.  36) 
with  "  inspired  Scripture  says."^  Wisdom  (vii. 
6)  is  introduced  with,  "  according  to  that  which 

1  De  Spirit,  sanct.  i.  p.  1033.  2  .j.  ^28  a.d. 

^  See  Leontius  Byzantinus  contra  Nestorianos  et  Eutychianos, 
lib.  iii.  in  Gallandi  Bibliotheca,  xii.  p.  690,  Comp.  Fritzsche  De 
Theodori  Mopsiiesteni  vita  et  scriptis,  Halas,  1836. 

^  f  444  A.D.  ^  Contra  Julian,  i.  p.  541,  ed.  Migne. 


1 84  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

is  written."  ^  In  another  place  it  has  the  prefix 
"for  it  is  written"  (i.  7)  ;2  and  is  treated  as 
Scripture  (ii.  I2).3  Sirach  (i.  i)  is  cited.'' 
Baruch  also  (iii.  35-37)  is  introduced  with, 
"  another  of  the  holy  prophets  said."* 

The  catalogues  of  the  Old  Testament  con- 
tained in  the  manuscripts  B,  C,  and  «  need  not 
be  given,  as  they  are  merely  codices  of  the 
Septuagint,  and  have  or  had  the  books  canonical 
and  apocryphal  belonging  to  that  version.  The 
list  of  the  New  Testament  books  in  B  is  like  that 
of  Athanasius.  Imperfect  at  the  end,  the  MS. 
must  have  had  at  first  the  Epistles  to  Timothy, 
Titus,  Philemon,  and  the  Apocalypse.  C  (cod. 
Ephraemi  rescriptus)  has  fragments  of  the  New 
Testament,  which  show  that  it  had  originally 
all  the  present  books  in  the  same  order  as 
Athanasius's.     &<  or  the  Sinaitic  manuscript  has 

»  Ibid.,  p,  815.  ^  Ibid.,  p.  921. 

'  In  Isaim,  ed.  Migne,  p.  93.  *  P.  859,  vol.  i. 

®  P.  910,  vol.  i.,  eel.  Mignc. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY,  185 

the  Epistle  of  Barnabas  and  the  Shepherd  of 
Hermas,  in  addition  to  the  New  Testament. 

The  progress  made  by  the  Greek  Church  of 
the  fourth  and  former  part  of  the  fifth  century, 
in  its  conception  of  the  canon  seems  to  be,  that 
the  idea  of  ecclesiastical  settlement,  or  public, 
legal,  definitive  establishment  was  attached  to 
the  original  one.  A  writing  was  considered 
canonical  when  a  well-attested  tradition  put  it 
among  those  composed  by  inspired  men, 
apostles  or  others ;  and  it  had  on  that  account 
a  determining  authority  in  matters  of  faith. 
Books  which  served  as  a  rule  of  faith  and  were 
definitively  set  forth  by  the  Church  as  divinely 
authoritative,  were  now  termed  canonical.  The 
canon  consisted  of  writings  settled  or  determined 
by  ecclesiastical  law.^  Such  was  the  idea  added 
to  the  original  acceptation  of  canon.  To 
canonical  were  opposed  apocryphal  writings, 
i.e.^   heretical  and  fabricated   ones ;    while    an 


1 86  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

intermediate  class  consisted  of  those  read  in 
the  churches,  which  were  useful,  but  not  de- 
cisive in  matters  of  belief.  Another  advance  in 
the  matter  of  the  canon  at  this  period  was  the 
general  adoption  of  the  Hebrew  canon,  with  a 
relegation  of  the  Greek  additions  in  the  Septu- 
agint  to  the  class  publicly  read}  Yet  doubts 
about  the  reception  of  Esther  into  the  number 
of  the  canonical  books  were  still  entertained, 
though  it  was  one  of  the  Jewish  canon  ;  doubt- 
less on  account  of  its  want  of  harmony  with 
Christian  consciousness.  And  the  catholic 
epistles  which  had  been  doubted  before,  Jude, 
James,  Second  Peter,  were  now  generally  re- 
ceived. But  there  was  a  division  of  opinion 
about  the  Apocalypse. 

We  come  to  the  period  of  the  Latin  corre- 
sponding to  that  of  the  Greek  Church  which 
has  just  been  noticed.  Augustine'  gave  great 
attention  to  the  subject,  labouring  to  establish  a 

^  /9tj9Xfa  iivay iv(i}aK6^xiva.  "  +430  A.D. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  187 

complete  canon,  the  necessity  of  which  was 
generally  felt.  According  to  him  the  Scriptures 
which  were  received  and  acknowledged  by  all 
the  churches  of  the  day  should  be  canonical, 
Of  those  not  universally  adopted,  such  as  are 
received  by  the  majority  and  the  weightier  of 
the  churches,  should  be  preferred  to  those 
received  by  the  fewer  and  less  important 
churches.  In  his  enumeration  of  the  forty- 
four  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  he  gives, 
after  Chronicles,  other  histories  "  which  are 
neither  connected  with  the  order "  specified  in 
the  preceding  context,  "  nor  with  one  another," 
i.e.y  Job,  Tobit,  Esther,  Judith,  the  two  books  of 
the  Maccabees,  and  Esdras.  Wisdom  and 
Ecclesiasticus,  he  thinks,  should  be  numbered 
among  the  prophets,  as  deserving  of  authority 
and  having  a  certain  likeness  to  Solomon's 
writings.i     He  says  of  the  Maccabees  that  this 

1  The  forty-four  books  are,  5  of  Moses,  Joshua,  Judges,  Ruth, 
4  Kings,  2  Chronicles,  Job,  Tobit,  Esther,  Judith,  2  Maccabees, 


i88  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

"Scripture  has  been  received  by  the  Church 
not  uselessly,  if  it  be  read  or  heard  soberly."* 
The  famous  passage  in  the  treatise  on  Christian 
doctrine,  where  he  enumerates  the  whole 
canon,  is  qualified  by  no  other ;  for  though  he 
knew  the  distinction  between  the  canonical 
books  of  the  Palestinian  Jews  and  the  so-called 
apocryphal  ones,  as  well  as  the  fact  of  some 
New  Testament  writings  not  being  received 
universally,  he  thought  church-reception  a 
sufficient  warrant  for  canonical  authority. 
Hence  he  considered  the  books  of  the  Macca- 
bees canonical,  because  so  received  by  the 
Church  ;  while  he  says  of  Wisdom  and  Sirach 
that  they  merited  authoritative  reception  and 
numbering  among  the  prophetic  Scriptures.^ 
Of  the  former  in  particular  he  speaks  strongly 
in  one  place,  asserting  that  it  is  worthy  to  be 

Ezra,  Nehemiah,  Psalms,  3  of  Solomon,  Wisdom,  Ecclesiasti- 
cus,  12  Prophets,  4  greater  do.     De  Doctrina  Christiana  ii.  8. 

1  Contra  Gaudent.  i.  38 ;  0pp.  Paris,  1837,  vol.  ix.  p.  1006. 

-  De  Doctr.  Christ,  ii.  8.     Civitat.  Dei.  xviii.  20,  i. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  189 

venerated  by  all  Christians  as  of  divine 
authority.!  But  he  afterwards  retracted  his 
opinion  of  the  canonical  authority  of  Sirach.^ 
He  raises,  not  lowers,  the  authority  of  the  so- 
called  apocryphal  books  which  he  mentions. 
He  enumerates  all  the  New  Testament  books, 
specifying  the  Pauline  epistles  as  fourteen,  and 
so  reckoning  that  to  the  Hebrews  as  the 
apostle's  ;  but  he  speaks  of  it  elsewhere  as  an 
epistle  about  which  some  were  uncertain,  pro- 
fessing that  he  was  influenced  to  admit  it  as 
canonical  by  the  authority  of  the  Oriental 
churches.^  In  various  places  he  speaks  hesita- 
tingly about  its  Pauline  authorship. 

In  393  the  African  bishops  held  a  council  at 
Hippo  where  the  canon  was  discussed.  The 
list  of  the  canonical  Scriptures  given  includes, 
besides  the  Palestinian  one,  Wisdom,  Ecclesi- 
asticus,   Tobit,  Judith,   and   the  two  books  of 

1  De  Praedest.  Sanct.  i.  11.  2  Retractt.  i.  10. 

'  Depeccat.  merit,  i.  50;  0pp.  vol.  x.  p.  137,  ed.  Migne. 


I90  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

Maccabees.  The  New  Testament  canon  seems 
to  have  agreed  exactly  with  our  present  one.^ 
The  Council  of  Carthage  (397)  repeated  the 
statute  of  its  predecessor,  enumerating  the  same 
books  of  the  Bible  as  canonical.^  Augustine 
was  the  animating  spirit  of  both  councils,  so 
that  they  may  be  taken  as  expressing  his  views 
on  the  subject. 

Jerome^  gives  a  list  of  the  twenty- two 
canonical  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  the 
same  as  that  of  the  Palestinian  Jews,  remarking 
that  some  put  Ruth  and  Lamentations  among 
the  Hagiographa,  so  making  twenty-four  books. 
All  besides  should  be  put  among  the  Apoc- 
rypha. Wisdom,  Sirach,  Judith,  Tobit,  the 
Shepherd  are  not  in  the  canon.  The  two  books 
of  Maccabees  he  regarded  in  the  same  light* 
But  though  Jerome's  words  imply  the  apocry- 

^  Mansiy  torn.  iii.  p.  924.  *  Ibid.y  p.  891. 

3  t420  A.D. 

^  Prologus  galeatus  in  Libras  Regum.     Epist.  ad  Paulinum, 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY,  191 

phal  position  of  these  extra-canonical  books, 
he  allows  of  their  being  read  in  public  for  the 
edification  of  the  people,  not  to  confirm  the 
authority  of  doctrines ;  i.e.^  they  belong  to 
"  the  ecclesiastical  books  "  of  Athanasius.  His 
idea  of  "  apocryphal "  is  wider  and  milder  than 
that  of  some  others  in  the  Latin  Church.  It 
has  been  conjectured  by  Welte,^  that  the  con- 
clusions of  the  African  councils  in  393  and  397 
influenced  Jerome's  views  of  the  canon,  so  that 
his  later  writings  allude  to  the  apocryphal 
works  in  a  more  favourable  manner  than  that 
of  the  Prologns  galeatus  or  the  preface  to 
Solomon's  books.  One  thing  is  clear,  that  he 
quotes  different  passages  from  the  Apocrypha 
along  with  others  from  the  Hebrew  canon. 
In  his  letter  to  Eustochius,  Sirach  iii.  33  (Latin) 
comes  between  citations  from  Matthew  and 
Luke ;  and  is  introduced  by  which  is  written,  in 
a  letter  to  Pammachius ;  and  xxii.  6  has  divine 

'^  In  Herbst's  Einleit.,  astei-  Theil,  p,  37. 


192  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

Scripture  applied  to  it.^  Ruth,  Esther,  and 
Judith  are  spoken  of  as  holy  volumes.  The 
practice  of  Jerome  differed  from  his  theory  ; 
or  rather  he  became  less  positive,  and  altered 
his  views  somewhat  with  the  progress  of  time 
and  knowledge.  As  to  the  New  Testament,  he 
gives  a  catalogue  of  all  that  now  belongs  to  it, 
remarking  of  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  and 
of  the  Apocalypse  that  he  adopts  both  on  the 
authority  of  ancient  writers,  not  of  present 
custom.  His  opinion  about  them  was  not 
decided.^  In  another  work  he  gives  the  Epistle 
of  Barnabas  at  the  end  of  the  canonical  list. 
He  also  states  the  doubts  of  many  respecting 
the  Epistle  to  Philemon,  and  about  2  Peter, 
Jude,  2  and  3  John.  According  to  him  the  first 
Epistle  of  Clement  of  Rome  was  publicly  read 
in  some  churches.^ 

*  0pp.  ed.  Benedict.,  VoL  IV.,  pp.  679,  584,  750. 
'  Ep.  ad  Dardan.  0pp.  vol.  i.  p.  1 103,  ed.  Migne. 

*  See  Onomastka  Sacra ;  Comment,  in  Ep.  ad  Philem ;  De 
N'iris  illustr. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  193 

Hilary  of  Poitiers^  seems  to  have  followed  Ori- 
gen's  catalogue.  He  gives  twenty-two  books, 
specifying  "the  epistle"  of  Jeremiah;  and  re- 
marks that  some  added  Tobit  and  Judith,  mak- 
ing twenty-four,  after  the  letters  of  the  Greek 
alphabet.  He  cites  Wisdom  and  Sirach  as 
"prophets." 2  In  the  New  Testament  he  never 
quotes  James,  Jude,  2  and  3  John,  nor  2  Peter. 
2  Maccabees  (vii.  28)  is  introduced  with  "ac- 
cording to  the  prophet;"^  Sirach  (xxxi.  i)  is 
introduced  with  "nor  do  they  hear  the  Lord 
saying;" 4  Wisdom  is  cited  as  Solomon's  (viii. 
2)  \^  Judith  (xvi.  3)  is  cited  \^  so  is  Baruch  (iii. 
36) ; '  and  Daniel  xiii.  42.^ 

Optatus  of  Mela^  has  the  usual  canonical 
books,  but  omits  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

If  368  A. D. 

2  Prolog,  in  Psalm.,  0pp.  ed.  Migne,  vol.  i.  p.  241. 
^  De  Trinitate  iv.  16. 

*  Ex.  Op.  Hist.  Fragmentum,  iii.  vol.  ii.  p.  672,  ed.  Migne. 
'^  In  cxxvii.  Psalm.  ^  In  Psalm  cxxvi.  6. 

^  In  Psalm  Ixviii.  19,  and  De  Trinitate,  iv.  42. 
8  Jbid.y  iv.  8,  ^  t  About  370  A.D. 

N 


194  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

He  uses  the  apocrypha  without  scruple,  in- 
troducing Sirach  (iii.  30)  with  "it  is  written;"^ 
and  Wisdom  (i.  13)  with  "it  is  written  in 
Solomon."  2 

Lucifer  of  Cagliari^  uses  the  apocrypha 
equally  with  the  canonical  books.  Thus  i  Mac- 
cabees (i.  43)  is  quoted  as  "  holy  Scripture."*  So 
is  2  Maccab.  (vi.  i).^  Judith  (ix.  2)  is  cited,^  as 
are  also  Wisdom  (xvii.  i,  2)^;  Tobit  (iv.  6);^ 
and  Daniel  (xiii.  20).^ 

Ambrose  of  Milan  ^^  had  the  same  canon  as 
most  of  the  Westerns  in  his  time.  With  some 
others,  he  considered  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  to  have  been  written  by  St  Paul.  In 
the  Old  Testament  he  used  the  apocryphal 
books  pretty  freely.      Wisdom  (vii.  22)  is  cited 

*  De  Schismate  Donatist.  iii.  3. 

3  Ibid.,  ii.  25  » t  about  370.,  A.D. 

*  De  non  parcetuio,  &c.,  ed.  Coleti,  p.  190. 

»  Ibid.,  p.  236.  •  Ibid.,  p.  187. 

^  Pro  Athanasio,  lib.  i.  p.  98.  *  Ibid.,  p.  105. 

»  Ibid.,  lib.  ii.  pp.  1 27,  128.  *«  t  397  A.D. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  I95 

as  authoritative  Scripture/  Sirach  (xi.  30)  is 
also  cited  as  Scripture.^  Baruch  (iv.  19)  is 
quoted ;'  Daniel  (xiii.  44,  45)  is  treated  as 
Scripture  and  prophetic ;  *  and  Tobit  is  ex- 
pounded like  any  other  book  of  Scripture.^ 

Rufinus^  enumerates  the  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  which  "are  believed  to 
be  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit  itself,  according 
to  the  tradition  of  our  ancestors,  and  have  been 
handed  down  by  the  Churches  of  Christ."  All 
the  books  of  the  Hebrew  canon  and  of  the  New 
Testament  are  specified.  After  the  list  he  says, 
"  these  are  they  which  the  fathers  included  in 
the  canon,  by  which  they  wished  to  establish 
the  assertion  of  our  faith."  He  adds  that  there 
are  other  books  not  canonical^  but  ecclesiastical 
— the  Wisdom  of  Solomon,  Sirach,  Tobit, 
Judith,     and    the    books    of   the    Maccabees. 

^  De  Spiritu  Sancto  iii.  18.  ^  De  bono  7)iortis  viii. 

^  In  Psalm  cxviii.,  Sermo.  118,  2. 

*  De  Spirit.  Sanct.  iii.,  vi.  39. 

"  Liber  de  Tobia.  ^  +410  A.D. 


196  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

Besides  the  usual  New  Testament  works,  he 
speaks  of  the  Shepherd  of  Hernias,  and  the 
"  Judgment  of  Peter  "  as  read  in  the  churches, 
but  not  as  authoritative  in  matters  of  faith.^ 

Philastrius^  of  Brescia  gives  some  account  of 
the  Scriptures  and  their  contents  in  his  time. 
The  canonical  Scriptures,  which  alone  should 
be  read  in  the  Catholic  Church,  are  said  to  be 
the  law  and  the  prophets,  the  gospels,  Acts, 
thirteen  epistles  of  Paul,  and  seven  others,  i.e.^ 
two  of  Peter,  three  of  John,  one  of  Jude,  and 
one  of  James.  Of  the  Old  Testament  apocrypha 
he  asserts  that  they  ought  to  be  read  for  the 
sake  of  morals  by  the  perfect,  but  not  by  all. 
He  speaks  of  heretics  who  reject  John's  gospel 
and  the  Apocalypse.  Respecting  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  which  is  omitted  in  his  canon, 
he  speaks  at  large,  but  not  very  decidedly, 
affirming  that  some  attributed  its  authorship  to 

*  Expos,  in  Symbol.  Apostol.^  pp.  373,  374,  ed.  Migne. 
«  tAbout  387  A.D. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  197 

Barnabas,  or  Clement  of  Rome,  or  Luke. 
"  They  wish  to  read  the  writings  of  the  blessed 
apostle,  and  not  rightly  perceiving  some  things 
in  the  epistle,  it  is  not  therefore  read  by  them 
in  the  church.  Though  read  by  some,  it  is  not 
read  to  the  people  in  the  church ;  nothing  but 
Paul's  thirteen  epistles,  and  that  to  the  Hebrews 
sometimes."^  The  influence  of  the  East  upon 
the  West  appears  in  the  statements  of  this 
father  upon  the  subject.  He  had  several 
canonical  lists  before  him  ;  one  at  least  from 
an  Oriental-Arian  source,  which  explains  some 
assertions,  particularly  his  omission  of  the 
Apocalypse. 

Innocent  I.  of  Rome  wrote  to  Exsuperius 
(405  A.D.),  bishop  of  Toulouse,  giving  a  list  of 
the  canonical  books.  Besides  the  Hebrew  canon, 
he  has  Wisdom  and  Sirach  ;  Tobit,  Judith,  the 
two  Maccabees.  The  New  Testament  list  is 
identical  with  the  present.     He  also  refers  to 

^  De  Haeres.  chs.  60  and  61,  in  Galland,  vii.  pp.  424,  425. 


I9S  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

pseudepigraphical  writings  which  ought  not  only 
to  be  rejected  but  condemned.^ 

A  canonical  list  appears  in  three  different 
forms  bearing  the  names  of  Damasus  (366-384), 
Gelasius  I.  (492-496),  and  Hormisdas  (514-523). 
According  to  the  first,  the  books  of  the  Old 
Testament  are  arranged  in  three  orders.  In 
the  first  are  the  Pentateuch,  Joshua,  Judges, 
Ruth,  four  Kings,  two  Chronicles,  Psalms, 
Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  Canticles,  Wisdom,  and 
Ecclesiasticus ;  in  the  second,  all  the  prophets, 
including  Baruch ;  in  the  third.  Job,  Tobit, 
Judith,  Esther,  Esdras,  two  Maccabees.  The 
New  Testament  books  are  the  four  gospels, 
fourteen  epistles  of  Paul,  the  Apocalypse,  and 
Acts,  with  seven  Catholic  epistles. 

That  which  is  called  the  Decree  of  Gelasius 

is   almost    identical  with    the    preceding.     It 

wants  Baruch  and  Lamentations.     It  has  also 

two   Esdrases   instead   of   one.      In   the   New 

^  Apud  Mansi,  iii.  pp.  1040,  1041. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  199 

Testament  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  ab- 
sent. 

The  Hormisdas-form  has  the  Lamentations 
of  Jeremiah :  and  in  the  New  Testament  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

The  MSS.  of  these  lists  present  some  diver- 
sity ;  and  Credner  supposes  the  Damasus-list  a 
fiction.  But  Thiel  has  vindicated  its  authen- 
ticity. It  is  possible  that  some  interpolations 
may  exist  in  the  last  two ;  the  first,  which  is 
the  shortest,  may  well  belong  to  the  time  of 
Damasus.^ 

In  419  A.D.  another  council  at  Carthage,  at 
which  Augustine  was  present,  repeated  the 
former  list  of  books  with  a  single  alteration, 
viz.,  fourteen  epistles  of  Paul  (instead  of 
(thirteen).^ 

The  preceding  notices  and  catalogues  show  a 
general  desire  in  the  Western  Church  to  settle 

1  Credner's  Zur   Geschichte  des  Kanoits,   p.    151,  &c.,  and 
Thiel's  Epistolce  Romanorum  Pontificum  genuinae,  torn.  i. 
^  Mansi  iv.  p.  430. 


200  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

the  canon.  The  two  most  influential  men  of 
the  period  were  Augustine  and  Jerome,  who  did 
not  entirely  agree.  Both  were  unfitted  for  a 
critical  examination  of  the  topic.  The  former 
was  a  gifted  spiritual  man,  lacking  learning  and 
independence.  Tradition  dominated  all  his 
ideas  about  the  difficult  or  disputed  books.  He 
did  not  enter  upon  the  question  scientifically, 
on  the  basis  of  certain  principles ;  but  was 
content  to  take  refuge  in  authority — the 
prevailing  authority  of  leading  churches.  His 
judgment  was  weak,  his  sagacity  moderate, 
and  his  want  of  many-sidedness  hindered  a 
critical  result.  Jerome,  again,  was  learned  but 
timid,  lacking  the  courage  to  face  the  question 
fairly  or  fundamentally ;  and  the  independence 
necessary  to  its  right  investigation.  Belonging 
as  he  did  to  both  churches,  he  recommended  the 
practice  of  the  one  to  the  other.  He,  too,  was 
chiefly  influenced  by  tradition ;  by  Jewish 
teachers  in  respect  to  the  Old  Testament,  and 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  201 

by  general  custom  as  to  the  New.  The  question 
was  not  susceptible  of  advancement  under  such 
manipulation ;  nor  could  it  be  settled  on  a 
legitimate  basis.  Compared  with  the  eastern 
Church,  the  western  accepted  a  wider  canon  of 
the  Old  Testament,  taking  some  books  into  the 
class  of  the  canonical  which  the  former  put 
among  those  to  be  read.  In  regard  to  the  New 
Testament,  all  the  Catholic  epistles  and  even 
the  Apocalypse  were  received.  The  African 
churches  and  councils  generally  adopted  this 
larger  canon,  because  the  old  Latin  version 
or  versions  of  the  Bible  current  in  Africa 
were  daughters  of  the  Septuagint.  If  the 
Latins  apparently  looked  upon  the  Greek 
as  the  original  itself,  the  apocryphal  books 
would  soon  get  rank  with  the  canonical.  Yet 
the  more  learned  fathers,  Jerome,  Rufinus  and 
others,  favoured  the  Hebrew  canon  in  dis- 
tinguishing between  canonical  and  ecclesiastical 
books.     The  influence  of  the  Eastern  upon  the 


202  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

Western  Church  is  still  visible,  though  it  could 
not  extinguish  the  prevailing  desire  to  include 
the  disputed  books.  The  Greek  view  was  to 
receive  nothing  which  had  not  apparently  a 
good  attestation  of  divine  origin  and  apostolic 
authority  ;  the  Latin  was  to  exclude  nothing 
hallowed  by  descent  and  proved  by  custom. 
The  former  Church  looked  more  to  the  sources 
of  doctrine  ;  the  latter  to  those  of  edification. 
The  one  desired  to  contract  those  sources,  so  as 
not  to  be  too  rich ;  the  other  to  enlarge  the 
springs  of  edification,  not  to  be  too  poor. 
Neither  had  the  proper  resources  for  the  work, 
nor  a  right  perception  of  the  way  in  which  it 
should  be  set  about ;  and  therefore  they  were 
not  fortunate  in  their  conclusions,  differing  as 
they  did  in  regard  to  points  which  afifect  the 
foundation  of  a  satisfactory  solution. 

Notwithstanding  the  numerous  endeavours 
both  in  the  East  and  West  to  settle  the  canon 
during  the  4th  and   5th  centuries,  it  was  not 


I^ROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  203 

finally  closed.  The  doubts  of  individuals  were 
still  expressed ;  and  succeeding  ages  testified  to 
the  want  of  universal  agreement  respecting 
several  books.  The  question,  however,  was 
practically  determined.  No  material  change 
occurred  again  in  the  absolute  rejection  or 
admission  of  books.  With  some  fluctuations, 
the  canon  remained  very  much  as  it  was  in 
the  4th  and  5th  centuries.  Tradition  shaped 
and  established  its  character.  General  usage 
gave  it  a  permanency  which  it  was  not  easy  to 
disturb.  No  definite  principles  guided  the 
course  of  its  formation,  or  fixed  its  present 
state.  It  was  dominated  first  and  last  by  cir- 
cumstances and  ideas  which  philosophy  did 
not  actuate.  Its  history  is  mainly  objective. 
Uncritical  at  its  commencement,  it  was  equally 
so  in  the  two  centuries  which  have  just  been 
considered. 

The   history   of   the    canon    in    the   Syrian 
church  cannot  be  traced  with  much  exactness. 


204  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

The  Peshito  version  had  only  the  Hebrew 
canonical  books  at  first ;  most  of  the  apocryphal 
were  rendered  from  the  Greek  and  added  in  the 
Nestorian  recension.  In  the  New  Testament  it 
wanted  four  of  the  catholic  epistles  and  the 
Apocalypse.  Ephrem  (a.d.  378)  uses  all  the 
books  in  our  canon,  the  apocryphal  as  well  as 
the  canonical.  The  former  are  cited  by  him 
in  the  same  way  as  the  latter.  Sirach  ii.  i  is 
quoted  with  as  the  Scnpture  saysp-  and  Wisdom 
iv.  7  with  it  is  writteii?-  Daniel  xiii.  9,  belong- 
ing to  the  Greek  additions,  is  also  cited  with 
as  it  is  written^  It  should  be  observed  that 
the  quotations  given  are  all  from  Ephrem's 
Greek,  not  Syriac,  works ;  and  that  suspicions 
have  been  raised  about  the  former  being 
tampered  with.  The  Syrian  version  of  the 
New  Testament  made  by  Polycarp  at  the  re- 
quest of  Philoxenus  of  Mabug,  had  the  four 

1  0pp.  Gricc,  torn.  ii.  p.  327,  ed.  Rom.  1746. 

*  Ibid.y  torn.  i.  p.  loi  '  Tom.  iil  p.  60. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  205 

catholic  epistles  wanting  in  the  Peshito.  It 
had  also  the  two  epistles  of  Clement  to  the 
Corinthians,  if  we  may  judge  by  the  Harclean 
recension,  A.D.  616  ;  for  a  MS.  in  the  Cambridge 
University  Library  contains  those  epistles 
immediately  after  the  Catholic  ones,  and  before 
those  of  St  Paul ;  so  that  they  are  put  on  an 
equality  with  the  canonical  writings.  The 
Apocalypse  is  wanting.  Junilius,  (though  an 
African  bishop  about  550  A.D.),  says  that  he  got 
his  knowledge  from  a  Persian  of  the  name  of 
Paulus  who  received  his  education  in  the  school 
of  Nisibis.  He  may,  therefore,  be  considered  a 
witness  of  the  opinions  of  the  Syrian  church  at 
the  beginning  of  the  6th  century.  Dividing 
the  biblical  books  into  those  of  perfect,  those 
of  intermediate,  and  those  of  no  authority,  he 
makes  the  first  the  canonical ;  the  second, 
those  added  to  them  by  many  (plures) ;  the 
third,  all  the  rest.  In  the  first  list  he  puts 
Ecclesiasticus.      Among    the   second   he    puts 


2o6  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

I  and  2  Chronicles,  Job,  Ezra  and  Nehemiah, 
Judith,  Esther,  I  and  2  Maccabees;  and 
in  the  New  Testament,  James,  2  Peter, 
Jude,  2  and  3  John.  He  also  says 
that  the  Apocalypse  of  John  is  much  doubted 
by  the  Orientals.  In  the  third  list,  i.e.^  books 
of  no  authority  added  by  some  (quidam)  to 
the  canonical,  are  put  Wisdom  and  Canticles.^ 
The  catalogue  is  confused,  and  erroneous  at 
least  in  one  respect,  that  Jerome  is  referred 
to,  as  sanctioning  the  division  given  of  the  Old 
Testament  books ;  for  neither  he  nor  the  Jews 
agree  with  it. 

The  canon  of  the  Abyssinian  church  seems  to 
have  had  at  first  all  the  books  in  the  Septu- 
agint,  canonical  and  apocryphal  together,  little 
distinction  being  made  between  them.  Along 
with  the  contents  of  the  Greek  Bible  there  were 
Enoch,  4  Esdras,  the  Ascension  of  Isaiah,  the 
Jubilees,  Asseneth,  &c.   That  of  the  New  Testa- 

*  Galland,  xii.  p.  79,  &c 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  207 

ment  agrees  with  the  present  Greek  one.  At  a 
later  period  in  the  Arabic  age  a  list  was  made 
and  constituted  the  legal  one  for  the  use  of  the 
church,  having  been  derived  from  the  Jacobite 
canons  of  the  apostles.  This  gives,  in  the  Old 
Testament,  the  Pentateuch,  Joshua,  Judges, 
Ruth,  Judith,  Kings,  Chronicles,  Ezra  and 
Nehemiah,  Esther,  Tobit,  two  books  of 
Maccabees,  Job,  Psalms,  five  books  of 
Solomon,  minor  and  greater  prophets.  The 
Wisdom  of  Sirach  (for  teaching  children)  and 
the  book  of  Joseph  ben  Gorion,  i.e.^  that  of  the 
Maccabees,  are  external.  The  new  Testament 
has  four  gospels,  Acts,  seven  apostolic  epistles, 
fourteen  of  Paul,  and  the  Revelation  of  John. 
Later  catalogues  vary  much,  and  are  often 
enlarged  with  the  book  of  Enoch,  4  Esdras, 
the  Apocalypse  of  Isaiah,  &c.  The  canon  of 
the  Ethiopic  church  was  fluctuating.^ 

The  canon  of  the  Armenians  had    at    first 

^  See  Dillmann  in  Ewald's  Jahrbixcher^  v.  p.  144,  &c. 


2o8  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

the  Palestinian  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 
twenty-two  in  number,  and  the  usual  New 
Testament  ones,  except  the  Apocalypse.  It 
was  made  from  the  Syriac  in  the  fifth  century 
by  Sahak  and  Mesrob.  The  deutero-canonical 
books  and  additions  were  appended,  after  the 
disciples  of  those  two  men  who  had  been  sent 
by  them  into  different  places,  brought  back 
authentic  copies  of  the  Greek  Bible  from  the 
patriarch  Maximian,  by  which  the  version 
already  made  was  interpolated  and  corrected  ; 
as  it  was  subsequently  corrected  by  others 
despatched  to  Alexandria  and  Athens,  who, 
however,  did  not  return  till  their  teachers 
were  dead.  The  MSS.  of  this  version  were 
afterwards  interpolated  from  the  Vulgate ;  Oskan 
himself  translating  for  his  edition  (which  was 
the  first  printed  one,  A.D.  1666),  Sirach  4 
Esdras  and  the  Epistle  of  Jeremiah  from  the 
Latin.  The  book  of  Revelation  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  translated  till  the  eighth 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  209 

century.  Zohrab's  critical  edition  (1805)  has 
Judith,  Tobit,  the  three  books  of  Maccabees, 
Wisdom,  and  the  Epistle  of  Baruch  among 
the  canonical  books  ;  and  in  an  appendix, 
the  fourth  book  of  Esdras,  the  prayer  of 
Manasseh,  the  Epistle  of  the  Corinthians  to 
Paul  and  his  answer,  the  Rest  (end)  of  the 
apostle  and  evangelist  John,  the  prayer  of 
Euthalius.  Like  the  edition  of  Oskan,  this 
has  all  the  deutero-canonical  books,  which 
were  derived  from  the  Septuagint,  and  in- 
corporated by  the  first  translators  with  their 
original  version.  Another  edition  published 
at  St  Petersburgh  (18 17),  for  the  use  of  the 
Jacobite  Church,  has  the  prayer  of  Manasses 
and  4  Esdras  after  the  Apocalypse. 

The  Georgian  version  consisted  of  the  books 
and  additions  in  the  Greek  translation  from 
which  it  was  made.  The  New  Testament  has 
the  canonical  books  in  the  usual  order.     Jesus 

Sirach  and  two  books  of  the  Maccabees   (2d 
O 


2IO  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

and  3d)  were  not  in  the  Georgian  MS.  used 
by  Prince  Arcil  for  the  edition  of  1743,  but 
were  rendered  out  of  the  Russian.  The 
Moscow  Bible  printed  under  the  direction  and 
at  the  cost  of  Arcil,  Bacchar  and  Wakuset, 
is  the  authorised  edition  of  the  Georgian 
Christians. 

The  Bible  canon  of  the  Eastern  church  in  the 
middle  ages  shows  no  real  advance.  Endea- 
vours were  made  to  remove  the  uncertainty 
arising  from  the  existence  of  numerous  lists  ; 
but  former  decisions  and  decrees  of  councils 
were  repeated  instead  of  a  new,  independent 
canon.  Here  belongs  the  catalogue  in  the 
Alexandrian  MS.,  of  the  fifth  century,  which  is 
peculiar.  After  the  prophets  come  Esther, 
Tobit,  Judith,  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  4  Mac- 
cabees, Psalms,  Job,  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes, 
Canticles,  the  all-virtuous  Wisdom,  the  Wisdom 
of  Jesus  of  Sirach.  In  the  New  Testament,  the 
Apocalypse   is   followed    by   two    epistles    of 


FROM  THE  FO UR TH  CENTUR  V.  211 

Clement  The  list  was  probably  made  in 
Egypt.  That  of  Anastasius  Sinaita/  patriarch 
of  Antioch,  is  similar  to  Nicephorus's  Sticho- 
metry,  which  we  shall  mention  afterwards. 
Baruch  is  among  the  canonical  books ;  Esther 
among  the  antilegomena.  The  Apocalypse  is 
unnoticed.  The  85th  of  the  Apostolic  canons 
gives  a  list  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
books,  in  which  the  usual  canonical  ones  of  the 
former  are  supplemented  by  Judith  and  3  Mac- 
cabees ;  those  of  the  latter  by  the  two  epistles 
of  Clement,  with  the  Apostolic  constitutions. 
This  catalogue  cannot  be  put  earlier  than  the 
fifth  or  sixth  century,  and  is  subject  to  the  sus- 
picion of  having  been  interpolated.  We  have 
also  Nicephorus's  Stichometry  (806-815  ;)^  o^ 
which  we  may  remark  that  Baruch  is  among 
the  canonical  books  of  the  O.  T. ;  while  the 
Revelation  is  put  with  the  Apocalypse  of  Peter, 

1  t  599  A.D. 

'  See  Credner's  Zur.  Gesch,  des  Kanons,  p.  97,  &c. 


212  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  epistle  of  Barnabas  and  the  Gospel  accord- 
ing to  the  Hebrews,  among  the  antilegomena 
of  the  N.  T.  It  is  also  surprising  that  the 
Apocalypse  of  Peter  and  the  Gospel  according 
to  the  Hebrews  are  not  among  the  Apocrypha, 
where  Clement's  epistles  with  the  productions 
of  Ignatius,  Polycarp,  and  Hermas  appear.  The 
list  is  probably  older  than  that  of  the  Antioch 
patriarch  Anastasius  Sinaita.  Cosmas  Indico- 
pleustes  (535)  never  mentions  the  seven  Catholic 
epistles  of  the  New  Testament  or  the  Apo- 
calypse. The  Trullan  council  (A.D.  692) 
adopts  the  eighty-five  Apostolic  canons,  re- 
jecting, however,  the  Apostolic  Constitutions. 
Photius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,^  follows 
the  eighty-fifth  Apostolical  canon  of  the 
Trullan  Council.^  But  in  his  Bibliotheca^  he 
speaks    differently   regarding    the    epistles   of 

1 1 891. 

\^  NoinocanoHt    Titulus    I  11,^   cap.    2,    vol.    iv.,  pp.    1050, 
1051  cd.  Migne.  '  See  Codd.  113,  126. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  21^ 

Clement,  and  does  not  treat  them  as  canonical. 
Though  the  first  was  thought  worthy  to  be  read 
in  public,  the  second  was  rejected  as  spurious  ; 
and  his  own  opinion  was  not  altogether  favour- 
able to  them.  John  of  Damascus;  ^  the  second 
Nicene  council  (ySy)  ;  the  Synopsis  divinae 
Scripturae  Vet.  et  Novi  Test,  (about  1000) ; 
Zonaras  (about  1 120) ;  Alexius  Aristenus  (about 
1 160);  and  Nicephorus  Callistus  (1330),  call 
for  no  remark. 

In  the  Western  church  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
diversity  of  opinion  respecting  certain  books 
continued.  Though  the  views  of  Augustine 
were  generally  followed,  the  stricter  ones  of 
Jerome  found  many  adherents.  The  canon  was 
fluctuating,  and  the  practice  of  the  churches  in 
regard  to  it  somewhat  lax.  Here  belong 
Cassiodorus  (about  550) ;  the  list  in  the  Codex 
Amiatinus  (about  550) ;  Isidore  of  Seville^  who, 
after  enumerating  three  classes  of  Old  Testa- 

^  +754  A.D.  2  ^636  A.D. 


214  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

ment  books  gives  a  fourth  not  in  the  Hebrew 
canon.  Here  he  specifies  Wisdom,  Ecclesi- 
asticus,  Tobit,  Judith,  i  and  2  Maccabees, 
saying  that  the  church  of  Christ  puts  them 
among  the  divine  books,  honours  and  highly 
esteems  them.^  There  are  also  the  fourth 
council  of  Toledo  (632);  Gregory  the  Great  ;^ 
Notker  Labeo ;  ^  Ivo  (about  1092)  ;  Bede  ;* 
Alcuin;^  Rabanus  Maurusf  Hugo  de  St  Victor ;  ^ 
Peter  of  Clugny  ;^  John  of  Salisbury  ;^  Thomas 
Aquinas;^^  Hugo  de  St  Cher; ^^  Wycliffe;^^  Nico- 
laus  of  Lyra,^^  &c.,  &c.  Several  of  these,  as  Hugo 
de  St  Victor,  John  of  Salisbury,  Hugo  de  St 
Cher,  and  Nicolaus  of  Lyra,  followed  Jerome  in 
separating  the  canonical  and  apocryphal  books 
of  the  Old  Testament.^* 

The    Reformers    generally   returned    to    the 

•  Etymolog.  vi.  i.  ^  t6o4  a.d.  *  t9i2  a.1). 

*t735A.D.  » +804  A.D.  »+856a.d. 

'+II4IA.D.  8+II56A.D.  »tll82A.D. 

1<'I270A.D.  "tl263A.D.  " +  1384  A.D. 

w  1 1340  A.D.  1*  See  Hody,  p.  648,  &c. 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY,  215 

Hebrew  canon,  dividing  off  the  additional 
books  of  the  Septuagint  or  those  attached  to 
the  Vulgate.  These  they  called  apocryphal^ 
after  Jerome's  example.  Though  considered  of 
no  authority  in  matters  of  doctrine,  they  were 
pronounced  useful  and  edifying.  The  principal 
reason  that  weighed  with  the  Reformers  was, 
that  Christ  and  the  apostles  testified  to  none  of 
the  Septuagint  additions. 

Besides  the  canonical  books  of  the  Old 
Testament,  Luther  translated  Judith,  Wisdom, 
Tobit,  Sirach,  Baruch,  i  and  2  Maccabees,  the 
Greek  additions  to  Esther  and  Daniel,  with  the 
Prayer  of  Manasseh.  His  judgment  respecting 
several  of  these  is  expressed  in  the  prefaces  to 
them.  With  regard  to  I  Maccabees  he  thinks 
it  almost  equal  to  the  other  books  of  Holy 
Scripture,  and  not  unworthy  to  be  reckoned 
among  them.  Of  Wisdom,  he  says,  he  was 
long  in  doubt  whether  it  should  be  numbered 
among  the  canonical  books  ;  and  of  Sirach  that 


2i6  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

it  is  a  right  good  book  proceeding  from  a  wise 
man.  But  he  speaks  unfavourably  of  several 
other  apocryphal  productions,  as  of  Baruch  and 
2  Maccabees.  It  is  evident,  however,  that  he 
considered  all  he  translated  of  some  use  to  the 
Christian  Church.  He  thought  that  the  book 
of  Esther  should  not  belong  to  the  canon. 

Luther's  judgment  respecting  some  of  the 
New  Testament  books  was  freer  than  most 
Protestants  now  are  disposed  to  approve.  He 
thought  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  neither 
Paul's  nor  an  apostle's,  but  proceeded  from  an 
excellent  and  learned  man  who  may  have  been 
the  disciple  of  apostles.  He  did  not  put  it  on 
an  equality  with  the  epistles  written  by  apostles 
themselves.  The  Apocalypse  he  considered 
neither  apostolic  nor  prophetic,  but  put  it 
almost  on  the  same  level  with  the  4th  book  of 
Esdras,  which  he  spoke  elsewhere  of  tossing 
into  the  Elbe.  This  judgment  was  afterwards 
modified,    not    retracted.     James's    epistle    he 


FROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY,  217 

pronounced  unapostolic,  "  a  right  strawy  epistle." 
In  like  manner,  he  did  not  believe  that  Jude's 
epistle  proceeded  from  an  apostle.     Consider- 
ing it  to  have  been  taken  from  2  Peter,  and  not 
well  extracted  either,  he  put  it  lower  than  the 
supposed  original.     The  Reformer,  as  also  his 
successors,    made    a    distinction    between    the 
books  of  the  New  Testament  similar  to  that  of 
the  Old  ;  Xh.^  generally  r^^^zW^^f  (homologoumena) 
and  controverted  books  (antilegomena) ;  but  the 
Calvinists    afterwards    obliterated    it,    as    the 
Roman  Catholics  at  the  Council  of  Trent  did 
with  the  old  Testament.^     The  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  those  of  Jude  and  James,  with  the  Apo- 
calypse, belong  to  the  latter  class.    The  distinc- 
tion in  question  proceeded  from  genuine  critical 
tact  on  the  part  of  the  early  Lutheran  Church 
which   had    canonical    and    deutero  -  canonical 


^  Chemnitz  calls  seven  books  of  the  New  Testament  apocryphos^ 
because  of  their  uncertain  authorship  (see  Examen  Concilii 
Tridentini,  p.  45,  &c.) 


2i8  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

writings  even  in  the  New  Testament  collection. 
Nor  did  the  Reformers  consider  it  a  dangerous 
thing  to  bring  the  fact  before  the  people.     To 
make  it  palpable,  Luther  attached  continuous 
numbers  to  the  first  twenty-three  books  of  his 
version,   bringing   the  four   antilegomena  after 
these,   without    numbers ;    and    this    mode    of 
marking  the  difference  continued  till  the  middle 
of  the    17th    century.i      Luther   was    right   in 
assigning    a    greater     or    less     value     to    the 
separate   writings  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
in  leaving  every  one  to  do  the  same.    He  relied 
on  their   internal   value   more   than  tradition ; 
taking    the    word   of    God  in   a    deeper    and 
wider  sense  than  its  coincidence  with  the  Bible. 
Bodenstein  of  Carlstad  examined  the  question 
of  canonicity  more  thoroughly  than  any  of  his 
contemporaries,  and  followed  out  the  principle 
of  private  judgment  in  regard  to  it.     He  divides 

1  See   Tholuck's  Kommentar  zum  Briefe  an  die  Hebrdtr^ 
vweite  Auflage^  pp.  55,  86. 


PROM  THE  FOURTH  CENTURY.  ±\^ 

the  biblical  books  into  three  classes — i.  Books 
of  the  highest  dignity,  viz.,  the  Pentateuch  and 
the  Gospels ;  2.  Books  of  the  second  dignity, 
i.e.^  the  works  termed  prophetic  by  the  Jews, 
and  the  fifteen  epistles  universally  received ;  3. 
Books  of  the  third  and  lowest  authority,  i.e.y  the 
Jewish  Hagiographa  and  the  seven  Anti- 
legomena  epistles  of  the  New  Testament. 
Among  the  Apocrypha  he  makes  two  classes — 
sUch  as  are  out  of  the  canon  to  the  Hebrews 
yet  hagiographical  (Wisdom,  Ecclesiasticus, 
Judith,  Tobit,  the  two  Maccabees),  and  those 
that  are  clearly  apocryphal  and  to  be  rejected 
(third  and  fourth  Esdras,  Baruch,  Prayer  of 
Manasseh,  a  good  part  of  the  third  chapter  of 
Daniel,  and  the  last  two  chapters  of  Daniel.^ 

Zwingli  asserts  that  the  Apocalypse  is  not  a 
biblical  book.^ 

'  Carlstadt's  treatise  is  reprinted  in  Credner's  Zur  Geschichte 
des  Kanons. 

2  Werke^  edited  by  Schuler  and  Schulthess,  vol.  ii.  p.  169. 


220  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Oecolampadius  says — "  We  do  not  despise 
Judith,  Tobit,  Ecclesiasticus,  Baruch,  the  last 
two  Esdras,  the  three  Maccabees,  the  last  two 
chapters  of  Daniel,  but  we  do  not  attribute  to 
them  divine  authority  with  those  others."^  As 
to  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  he  would 
not  compare  the  Apocalypse,  James,  Jude,  2 
Peter,  2  and  3  John  with  the  rest.^ 

Calvin  did  not  think  that  Paul  was  the  author 
of  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  or  that  2  Peter 
was  written  by  the  apostle  himself;  but  both  in 
his  opinion  are  canonical. 

^  Ep.  ad.    Valdenses  1530,  aptui   Scidteti  annal.  evang.    re- 
no7>at  decas  secunda,  pp.  313,  314. 
2  Ibid. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  BOOKS. 

I.  The  arrangement  of  the  various  parts  com- 
prising the  New  Testament  was  fluctuating  in 
the  second  century  ;  less  so  in  the  third.  In 
the  fourth  century  the  order  which  the  books 
had  commonly  assumed  in  Greek  MSS.  and 
writers  was :  the  Gospels,  the  Acts,  the  Catholic 
Epistles,  the  Pauline,  and  the  Apocalypse. 
This  sequence  appears  in  the  Vatican,  Sinaitic, 
Alexandrian  and  Ephrem  (C)  MSS.;  Cyril  of 
Jerusalem,  in  the  6oth  Canon  of  the  Laodicean 
Council,  Athanasius,  Leontius  of  Byzantium, 
&c. 

II.  Another  order  prevailed  in  the  Latin 
Church,  viz.,  the  Gospels,  the  Acts,  the  Epistles 
of  Paul,  the  Catholic  Epistles,  and  the  Apoca- 


222  7 HE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

lypse.  This  appears  in  Melito,  Irenaeus, 
Clement  of  Alexandria,  Origen,  Augustine, 
Jerome,  the  Vulgate,  the  Councils  of  Carthage 
held  in  A.D.  397  and  419 ;  and  is  now  the  usual 
arrangement. 

Within  the  limits  of  the  two  general  arrange- 
ments just  mentioned,  there  were  many  varia- 
tions.    Thus  we  find  in  relation  to  the  gospels. 

III.  {a)  Matthew,  John,  Luke,  Mark  ;  in  the 
MSS.  of  the  old  Italic  marked  ^,  3,  d,  e,  f,  ff, 
and  in  the  cod.  argenteus  of  Ulfila's  Gothic 
version. 

{b)  Matthew,  John,  Mark,  Luke  ;  in  the 
council  of  Ephesus  A.D.  431,  Cyril  of  Alexan- 
dria, Theodoret,  the  stichometry  of  the  Cler- 
mont MS.  Such  was  the  usual  order  in  the 
Greek  Church  of  the  fifth  century. 

{c)  Mark  is  put  first,  followed  by  Matthew  ; 
in  the  fragment  of  a  Bobbian  MS.  of  the  Itala 
at  Turin  marked  k. 

{d)  Matthew,    Mark,    John,    Luke  ;    in    the 


ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  BOOKS.    223 

Curetonian  Syriac  gospels.  They  are  men- 
tioned in  the  same  order  in  Origen's  I.  Homily 
on  Luke. 

The  reason  of  the  order  in  {a)  and  {b)  lies  in 
apostleship.  The  works  of  apostles  precede 
those  of  evangelists.  The  established  sequence, 
which  is  already  sanctioned  by  Irenaeus  and 
Origen,  has  respect  to  the  supposed  dates  of 
the  gospels.  Clement  of  Alexandria  says  that 
ancient  tradition  supposed  those  gospels  having 
the  genealogies  to  have  been  written  before  the 
others. 

IV.  As  to  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles ^  not  only 
is  this  work  put  immediately  after  the  gospels, 
which  is  the  order  in  the  Muratorian  canon, 
but  we  find  it  in  other  positions. 

{a)  Gospels,  Pauline  Epistles,  Acts  ;  in  the 
Sinaitic  MS.,  the  Peshito,i  Jerome,2  and  Epi- 
phanius. 

1  Hug  says  that  his  copy  of  Widmanstad's  edition  had  the 
Acts  immediately  following  the  Gospels. 
'  Epist.  ad  Paulinum. 


224  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

ip)  Gospels,  Pauline  Epistles,  Catholic  Epis- 
tles, Acts ;  in  Augustine,  the  third  council  of 
Toledo,  Isidore,  Innocent  I.,  Eugenius  IV.,  and 
the  Spanish  Church  generally. 

{c)  Gospels,  Pauline,  Catholic  Epistles, 
Apocalypse,  Acts ;  in  the  stichometry  of  the 
Clermont  MS. 

V.  As  to  the  Epistles  of  Paid,  besides  the 
place  they  now  occupy  in  our  Bibles,  they 
sometimes  follow  the  gospels  immediately. 

{a)  Gospels,  Pauline  Epistles  ;  the  Sinaitic 
MS.,  Jerome,  Epiphanius,  Augustine,  the  third 
council  of  Toledo,  Isidore,  Innocent  I.,  Euge- 
nius IV.,  the  stichometry  of  the  Clermont  MS. 

(p)  The  usual  order  of  the  Gfeek  Church  is, 
Gospels,  Acts,  Catholic  Epistles,  Pauline,  &c., 
as  in  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  the  Laodicean  Council 
(60),  Athanasius,  Leontius  of  Byzantium,  the 
MSS.  A.  B.,  but  not  «.  The  critical  Greek 
Testaments  of  Lachmann  and  Tischendorf 
adopt  this  order. 


ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  BOOKS.    225 

(c)  They  are  placed  last  of  all  in  a  homily 
attributed  to  Origen,  but  this  does  not  neces- 
sarily shew  that  father's  opinion.^ 

{d)  They  stand  first  of  all  in  a  Gallican 
Sacramentarium  cited  by  Hody.^ 

VI.  With  respect  to  the  order  of  the  indivi- 
dual epistles,  the  current  one  has  been  thought 
as  old  as  Tertullian  and  Clement  of  Alex- 
andria. But  the  proof  of  this  is  precarious. 
It  appears  in  the  fourth  century,  and  may 
have  been  prior  to  that.  It  is  in  Epiphanius, 
who  supposes  that  the  arrangement  was  the 
apostle's  own.  Not  only  was  it  the  prevalent 
one  in  the  Greek  Church,  but  also  in  the  Latin, 
as  we  see  from  the  codex  Amiatinus,  and  the 
Vulgate  MSS.  generally.  It  rests  upon  the 
extent  of  the  epistles  and  the  relative  impor- 
tance of  the  localities  in  which  the  believers 
addressed  resided. 

^  Horn.  vii.  in  Josua. 

'^  De  Bibliorum  textibus  originalibus,  &c.,  p.  654. 
P 


226  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

{a)  Marcion  had  but  ten  Pauline  epistles  in 
the  following  order :  Galatians,  i  and  2  Corin- 
thians, Romans,  i  and  2  Thessalonians,  the 
Laodiceans  (Ephesians),  Colossians,  Philemon, 
Philippians. 

{b)  I  and  2  Corinthians,  Ephesians,  Philip- 
pians, Colossians,  Galatians,  I  and  2  Thessa- 
lonians, Romans,  Philemon,  Titus,  I  and  2 
Timothy,  to  the  Laodiceans,  the  Alexandrians 
(the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews);  in  the  Muratorian 
canon. 

(c)  Romans,  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Ephe- 
sians, Philippians,  Thessalonians,  Colossians, 
Timothy,  Titus,  Philemon,  Hebrews  ;  in 
Augustine,  and  several  MSS.  of  the  Vulgate 
in  England.^ 

{d)  Romans,  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Thessa- 
lonians, Ephesians,  Philippians,  Colossians, 
Timothy,  Titus,  Philemon,  Hebrews;  in  the 
so-called    decree   of    Gelasius  in   the  name  of 

»  /bui.,  p.  664. 


ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  BOOKS.   227 

Hormisdas,  in  Labbe's  text.  But  here  different 
MSS.  vary  in  regard  to  the  position  of  the 
Thessalonian  epistles. 

VI I.  The  Laodicean  letter  was  inserted 
either  before  the  pastoral  epistles,  as  in  several 
MSS.  of  the  Vulgate  in  England  ;  or  before 
the  Thessalonian  epistles  preceding  them  ;  or 
at  the  end  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  as  in 
a  MS.  of  the  Latin  Bible  at  Lambeth.  Its 
insertion  in  copies  of  the  Vulgate  was  owing  to 
the  authority  of  Gregory  the  Great,  who  looked 
upon  it  as  authentic. 

VIII.  The  position  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  usually  was  either  before  the  pastoral 
epistles,  i.e.,  immediately  after  those  to  the 
Thessalonians  ;  or  after  the  pastoral  ones  and 
Philemon.  The  former  method  was  generally 
adopted  in  the  Greek  Church  from  the  fourth 
century.  The  latter  prevailed  in  the  Latin 
Church  from  Augustine  onward. 

(a)  Pauline   epistles    to    churches   (the    last 


228  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

being  the  second  to  the  Thessalonians), 
Hebrews,  Timothy,  Titus,  Philemon ;  in  the 
MSS.  N,  A.  B.  C.  H.,  Athanasius,  Epip- 
hanius,  Euthalius,^  Theodoret.  Jerome  men- 
tions it  after  the  epistles  of  Paul  to  the 
seven  churches  as  an  eighth  excluded  by  the 
majority,  and  proceeds  to  specify  the  pastoral 
ones.  But  Amphilochius  and  Ebedjesu  the 
Syrian  have  the  western  order,  viz.,  the  follow- 
ing—- 

if))  Pauline  Epistles,  Hebrews  (following  im- 
mediately that  to  Philemon) ;  in  Augustine  and 
the  Vulgate  version  generally.  It  is  so  in  the 
canons  of  the  councils  at  Hippo  and  Carthage 
(A.D.  393  and  397),  and  in  the  MSS.  D.  and 
G.,  in  Isidore  of  Spain,  and  the  council  of  Trent. 
IX.  With  respect  to  the  order  of  the  Catholic 
Epistles ^  which  were  not  all  adopted  into  the 
canon  till  the  end  of  the  fourth  century  ;  Euse- 

*  See  Zacagni's  Collectanea  monumentorum  veteruni  Praefat^ 
p.  Ixxi.,  &.C. 


ORDER  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  BOOKS.    229 

bius  putting  all  except  i  John  and  i  Peter 
among  the  antilegomena ;  while  Jerome,  and  the 
council  of  Carthage  (a.d.  397)  admit  them 
unreservedly ;  the  usual  order,  viz.,  James,  i 
and  2  Peter,  John,  Jude,  prevailed  in  the 
Eastern  Church.  It  is  in  the  Peshito  or  old 
Syriac  version,  Eusebius,  Cyril  of  Jerusalem, 
Epiphanius,  the  60th  of  the  Laodicean  canons, 
Athanasius,  Gregory  of  Nazianzus,  Amphi- 
lochius,  the  stichometry  of  Nicephorus,  the 
MSS.  K.  A.  B.  C,  and  most  Greek  MS.  But 
the  76th  of  the  Apostolic  canons  has  Peter, 
John,  James  and  Jude.  The  canon,  however, 
is  comparatively  late. 

ici)  Peter,  John,  Jude,  James  ;  in  Philastrius 
of  Brescia.  If  we  may  rely  on  Cassiodorus's 
account  of  Augustine,  the  African  father 
followed  the  same  arrangement. 

{p)  Peter,  James,  Jude,  John  ;  in  Rufinus. 

(c)  Peter,  John,  James,  Jude  ;  in  the  councils 
of  Carthage,   A.D.    397,  419,    Cassiodorus,  and 


230  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE, 

a  Gallican  Sacramentarium.  The  Vulgate  and 
council  of  Trent  follow  this  arrangement. 

{d)  John,  Peter,  Jude,  James  ;  in  the  list 
given  by  Innocent  L,  and  the  third  council 
of  Toledo. 

The  Eastern  church  naturally  set  the  Epistle 
of  James,  who  was  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  at  the 
head  of  the  others ;  while  the  Western  put 
Peter,  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  in  the  same  place. 

X.  The  Revelation  varied  little  in  position. 

{a)  In  the  decree  of  Gelasius,  according  to 
its  three  recensions,  the  Revelation  follows 
Paul's  epistles,  preceding  those  of  John  and 
the  other  Catholic  ones. 

if))  In  D  or  the  Clermont  MS.  it  follows  the 
Catholic  epistles,  and  precedes  the  Acts  ;  which 
last  is  thrown  to  the  end  of  all  the  books,  as  if 
it  were  an  appendix  to  the  writings  of  the 
apostles.^ 

1  See  Volkmar's  Anhang  to  Cred tier's  Geschichte  des  N.  T. 
A'anoHy  p.  341,  &c.  ;  and  Hody  Dc  Bibliorum  textibus 
originalibus,  p.  644,  &c. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SUMMARY  OF   THE   SUBJECT. 

{a.)  In  relation  to  the  Old  Testament,  the 
prevailing  tendency  in  the  Greek  Church  was 
to  follow  the  Palestinian  canon.  Different  lists 
appeared  from  time  to  time  in  which  the  en- 
deavour there  to  exclude  apocryphal,  2>.,  spurious 
works,  was  apparent.  In  addition  to  the 
canonical,  a  class  of  ecclesiastical  books  was 
judged  fit  for  reading  in  the  Church,  —  a 
class  intermediate  between  the  canonical  and 
apocryphal.  The  distinction  between  the 
canonical  and  ecclesiastical  writings  appears  in 
Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  Athanasius,  Epiphanius,  &c. 
The  Latin  Church  showed  a  disposition  to 
elevate  the  ecclesiastical  books  of  the  Greek 
Church  to  the  rank  of  the  canonical,  making 


232  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  line  between  the  two  indistinct ;  as  we  see 
from  the  acts  of  the  councils  at  Hippo  and 
Carthage,  in  the  end  of  the  fourth  and  beginning 
of  the  fifth  century,  where  Augustine's  influence 
was  predominant.  But  notwithstanding  this 
deviation  froni  the  stricter  method  of  the  Greeks, 
learned  men  like  Jerome  adhered  to  the  Pales- 
tinian canon,  and  even  styled  the  ecclesias- 
tical books  apocryphal^  transferring  the  epithet 
from  one  class  to  another.  Hilary  and  Rufinus 
also  followed  the  Greek  usage. 

During  the  sixth  and  following  centuries,  it 
cannot  be  said  that  the  canon  of  the  Greek 
Church  was  definitely  closed,  notwithstanding 
the  decrees  of  councils  and  references  to  older 
authorities.  Opinions  still  varied  about  certain 
books,  such  as  Esther ;  though  the  Palestinian 
list  was  commonly  followed.  During  the  same 
period,  the  enlarged  canon  of  the  Alexandrian 
Jews,  which  went  far  to  abolish  the  distinction 
between  the  canonical   and   deutero-canonical 


.  SUMMARY  OF  THE  SUBJECT.  233 

books,  prevailed  in  the  West,  at  least  in  practice ; 
though  some  followed  the  shorter  one,  sanctioned 
as  it  had  been  by  Jerome.  As  both  lists  existed, 
no  complete  or  final  settlement  of  the  question 
was  reached  in  the  Latin  Church.  Neither  in 
the  East  nor  in  the  West  was  the  canon  of  the 
Old  Testament  really  closed;  for  though  the 
stricter  principle  of  separation  prevailed  in 
theory,  it  was  not  carried  out  in  practice  con- 
sistently or  universally.  The  two  men  most 
influential  about  the  canon  were  Jerome  and 
Augustine;  the  one  representing  its  Palestinian, 
the  other  its  Alexandrian  type.  After  them  no 
legal  or  commanding  voice  fixed  either,  to  the 
absolute  exclusion  of  its  rival. 

(^.)  The  charge  of  Constantine  to  Eusebius 
to  make  out  a  list  of  writings  for  the  use  of  the 
Church  and  its  performance  may  be  considered 
as  that  which  first  put  the  subject  on  a  broad 
and  permanent  basis.  Its  consequences  were 
important.  If  it  cannot  be  called  the  completion 


234  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

or  close  of  the  New  Testament  canon,  it  de- 
termined it  largely.  Eusebius  made  a  Greek 
Bible  containing  the  usual  books,  except  the 
Revelation.  Though  the  historian  of  the  church 
was  not  well  fitted  for  the  task,  being  deficient 
in  critical  ability  and  trammelled  by  tradition, 
he  doubtless  used  his  best  judgment.  Hence, 
about  the  year  337,  the  Constantinian  Church 
received  a  Bible  which  had  an  influential  origin. 
No  binding  authority  indeed  attached  to  the 
list  of  the  Christian  books  it  presented ;  but  it 
had  weight  in  the  Greek  Church.  It  did  not 
prevent  different  opinions,  nor  deter  individuals 
from  dissent.  Thus  Athanasius,  who  disliked 
Eusebius  and  his  party,  issued  a  list  of  the 
sacred  writings  which  included  the  Revelation. 
The  canon  of  the  Laodicean  Council  (a.d.  363) 
agreed  with  the  Constantine  one. 

That  variations  still  existed  in  the  Eastern 
Church  is  shewn  by  the  lists  which  vied  with 
one  another  in  precedence.  The  apostolic  canons 


SUMMARY  OF  THE  SUBJECT.  235 

adopted  the  seven  general  epistles,  while  the 
apostolic  constitutions  excluded  them.  The 
Alexandrian  MS.  added  to  the  ordinary  books 
of  the  New  Testament  Clement's  two  epistles  ; 
and  Cosmas  Indicopleustes  omitted  the  general 
epistles  as  well  as  the  Apocalypse.  At  length 
the  Council  of  Constantinople,  usually  called 
the  Trullaii  (a.d.  692),  laid  down  positions  that 
fixed  the  canon  for  the  Greek  Church.  The 
endeavour  in  it  was  to  attain  to  a  conclusion 
which  should  unite  East  and  West.  This 
council  did  not  enumerate  the  separate  books, 
but  referred  to  older  authorities,  to  the 
eighty -five  canons  of  the  apostles,  the  de- 
crees of  the  synods  of  Laodicea,  Ephesus, 
Carthage,  and  others;  to  Athanasius,  Gregory 
of  Nazianzus,  Amphliochius  of  Iconium,  Cyril 
of  Alexandria,  Gennadius,  &c.  After  the 
fourth  century  there  was  a  general  desire  to 
fall  back  on  apostolic  times,  to  appeal  to 
the     Church,     to     ascertain     the     opinion     of 


236  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

synods  or  assemblies  ;    in  a  word,  to  rely  on 
authority. 

Less  discrepancy  and  activity  were  manifested 
about  the  canon  in  the  Western  Church.  Here 
the  chief  doubts  were  directed  to  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  and  the  seven  general  ones.  The 
former  was  early  excluded,  and  continued  to  be 
so  even  in  the  time  of  Jerome.  The  latter  were 
adopted  much  sooner.  The  impulse  given  by 
Constantine  to  determine  the  books  of  Scripture 
re-acted  on  the  West,  where  the  Church  con- 
sidered it  its  own  privilege.  Augustine's  in- 
fluence contributed  much  to  the  settlement  of 
the  question.  The  synods  of  Hippo  (A.D.  393) 
and  of  Carthage  (a.d.  397)  received  the  epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  and  the  seven  general  ones,  thus 
fixing  the  New  Testament  canon  as  it  now  is. 
In  419  the  African  bishops,  in  the  presence  of  a 
Papal  delegate,  repeated  their  former  decision. 
After  the  West  Goths  joined  the  Catholic 
Church  in  the  sixth  century,  the  Romish  and 


SUMMARY  OF  THE  SUBJECT.  237 

Spanish  Churches  gave  prominence  to  the  fact 
of  accepting  both  the  Apocalypse  and  the  epistle 
to  the  Hebrews.  The  canon  of  the  West  was 
now  virtually  closed ;  the  fourth  Council  of 
Toledo  (a.d.  632)  at  which  Isidore  was  present, 
agreeing  with  the  Augustinian  list,  ratified  as 
that  list  had  been  by  Innocent  the  First.  The 
reception  of  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was 
facilitated  by  the  objections  of  the  Arians  and 
Semiarians;  while  opposition  to  the  Priscil- 
lianists  in  Spain  strengthened  adherence  to  the 
traditional  canon.  Augustine  and  the  Trullan 
Council  fixed  the  number  of  the  New  Testament 
books  as  they  are  now. 

With  regard  to  the  Bible  canon  in  general, 
we  see  that  councils  had  weight  when  they 
enumerated  the  sacred  books ;  that  prominent 
teachers  delivered  their  opinion  on  the  subject 
with  effect,  and  that  tradition  contributed  to  one 
result ;  but  no  general  council  closed  the  canon 
once  for  all,  till  that  of  Trent  promulgated  its 


238  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

decrees.  This  body,  however,  could  only  settle 
the  subject  for  Romanists,  since,  while  the  right 
of  private  judgment  is  exercised,  no  corporation 
can  declare  some  books  inspired  and  others  not, 
some  authoritative  in  matters  of  faith,  others 
not,  without  presumption.  Though  the  present 
Bible  canon  rests  upon  the  judgment  of  good 
and  learned  men  of  different  times,  it  can  never 
be  finally  or  infallibly  settled,  because  the  critical 
powers  of  readers  differ,  and  all  do  not  accept 
church  authority  with  unhesitating  assent. 

It  is  the  way  of  men  to  defer  unduly  to  the 
opinions  expressed  by  synods  and  councils, 
especially  if  they  be  propounded  dogmatically  ; 
to  acquiesce  in  their  decisions  with  facility  rather 
than  institute  independent  inquiry.  This  is  ex- 
emplified in  the  history  of  the  canon,  where  the 
fallibility  of  such  bodies  in  determining  canon- 
icity  is  conspicuous.  It  is  so  in  the  general  re- 
ception of  the  book  of  Esther,  while  the  old 
poem,  the  Song  of  Songs,  was  called  in  question 


SUMMARY  OF  THE  SUBJECT,  239 

at  the  synod  of  Jamnia ;  in  the  omission  of  the 
Revelation  from  the  canonical  list  by  many  be- 
longing to  the  Greek  Church,  while  the  epistles 
to  Timothy  and  Titus  were  received  as  St  Paul's 
from  the  beginning  almost  universally. 


CHAPTER   X. 

THE  CANON  IN  THE  CONFESSIONS  OF 
DIFFERENT  CHURCHES. 

The  second  Helvetic  Confession  (A.D.  1566) 
speaks  of  the  apocryphal  books  of  the  Old 
Testament  as  those  which  the  ancients  wished 
to  be  read  in  the  churches,  but  not  as  authorita- 
tive in  matters  of  faith.^ 

The  Gallic  Confession  (A.D.  1559)  makes  a 
distinction  between  canonical  and  other  books, 
the  former  being  the  rule  and  norm  of  faith, 
not  only  by  the  consent  of  the  Church,  but  much 
more  by  the  testimony  and  intrinsic  persuasion 
of  the  Spirit,  by  whose  suggestions  we  are  taught 
to  distinguish  them  from  other  ecclesiastical 
books  which,  though  useful,  are  not  of  the  kind 

^  Niemeyer,  Colledio  Con/essionum,  p.  468. 


IN  THE  CONFESSIONS.  241 

that  any  article  of  faith  can  be  constituted  by 
them.^ 

The  Belgic  Confession  (A.D.  1561)  niakes  a 
distinction  between  the  sacred  and  apocryphal 
books.  The  latter  may  be  read  by  the  Church, 
but  no  doctrine  can  be  derived  from  them. 
In  the  list  of  New  Testament  books  given  there 
diXQ  fourteen  epistles  of  Paul.^ 

The  canon  of  the  Waldenses  must  have 
coincided  at  first  with  that  of  the  Roman 
Church ;  for  the  Dublin  MS.  containing  the 
New  Testament  has  attached  to  it  the  Book 
of  Wisdom  and  the  first  twenty-three  chapters 
of  Sirach ;  while  the  Zurich  codex  of  the  New 
Testament  has  marginal  references  to  the  Apoc- 
rypha ;  to  Judith,  Tobit,  4  Esdras,  Wisdom, 
Sirach,  and  Susanna.  The  Nobla  Leyczo7i  con- 
taining a  brief  narration  of  the  contents  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  confirms  this  opinion. 

*  Niemeyer's  Collectio  Confessionuniy  p.  330. 
2  Ibid.,  pp.  361,  362, 

Q 


242  'IHE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

It  opposes,  however,  the  old  law  to  the  new, 
making  them  antagonistic.  The  historical 
document  containing  the  articles  of  "  The 
Union  of  the  Valleys,"  A.D.  1571,  separates 
indeed  the  canonical  and  apocryphal  books, 
purporting  to  be  founded  on  a  Confession  of 
Faith  as  old  as  A.D.  11 20;  but  the  latter  is 
mythical,  as  appears  from  a  comparison  of  it 
with  the  epistle  which  the  legates  of  the  Wal- 
densians  gave  to  CEcolampadius.  The  articles 
of  that  "  Union "  are  copied  from  Morel's 
account  of  his  transactions  with  CEcolampadius 
and  Bucer  in  1530.  The  literature  of  this 
people  was  altered  by  Hussite  influences  and 
the  Reformation  ;  so  that  though  differing 
little  from  the  Romanists  at  first  except  in 
ecclesiastical  discipline,  they  diverged  widely 
afterwards  by  adopting  the  Protestant  canon 
and  doctrines.^     Hence  the  Confession  issued 

*  See  Herzog's  Die  Romanischen  Waldenser^  p.  55,  &c.  ;  and 
his  programm  De  originc  et  pristitio  statu  Waldcnsium^  &c., 
pp.  17,  40,  41. 


IN  THE  CONFESSIONS.  243 

in  1655  enumerates  as  Holy  Scripture  nothing 
but  the  Jewish  Palestinian  canon,  and  the 
usual  books  of  the  New  Testament.^ 

The  canon  of  the  Anglican  Church  (1562), 
given  in  the  sixth  article  of  religion,  defines 
holy  Scripture  to  be  "  those  canonical  books  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  of  whose  authority 
was  never  any  doubt  in  the  Church."  After 
giving  the  names  and  number  of  the  canonical 
books,  the  article  prefaces  the  apocryphal  ones 
with,  "  And  the  other  books  (as  Hierome  saith) 
the  Church  doth  read  for  example  of  life  and 
instruction  of  manners ;  but  yet  doth  it  not 
apply  them  to  establish  any  doctrine.  Such  are 
these  following,"  &c.,  &c.  At  the  end  it  is  stated 
that  "  all  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  as 
they  are  commonly  received,  we  do  receive  and 
account  them  canonical."  The  article  is  ambi- 
guous. If  the  canonical  books  enumerated  are 
those  meant  in  the  phrase  "  of  whose  authority 

^  Leger's  Histoire  des  Egliscs  Vaudoises^  vol.  i.,  p.  112,  &c. 


244  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

was  never  any  doubt  in  the  Church,"  the  state- 
ment is  incorrect  If  a  distinction  is  implied 
between  the  canonical  books  and  such  canonical 
ones  as  have  never  been  doubted  in  the  Church, 
the  meaning  is  obscure.  In  either  case  the 
language  is  not  explicit. 

The  Scottish  or  Westminster  Confession  of 
Faith  gives  a  list  of  all  the  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  as  the  Word  of  God 
written;  adding  that  those  called  the  apoc- 
rypha are  not  of  divine  inspiration,  and  no 
part  of  the  canon, — of  no  authority  in  the 
Church,  nor  to  be  approved  or  made  use  of 
otherwise  than  human  writings. 

The  Roman  Catholic  canon  was  finally 
determined  at  the  Council  of  Trent  (1546), 
which  adopted  all  the  books  in  the  Vulgate 
as  sacred  and  canonical,  without  distinction. 
Third  and  fourth  Esdras,  third  Maccabees,  and 
the  prayer  of  Manasseh  were  not  included ; 
though  the  first  and  last  appeared  in  the  original 


IN  THE  CONFESSIONS.  245 

Clementine  edition  of  1 592,  but  apart  from  the 
canonical  books.  They  are  not  in  the  Sixtine 
edition  of  1590.^  A  council  at  Florence  in 
1441  had  set  the  example  which  was  followed 
at  Trent.  But  this  stringent  decree  did  not 
prevent  individual  Catholics  from  making  a 
distinction  between  the  books,  in  assuming 
a  first  and  second  canon  or  proto- canonical 
and  deutero-canonical  books ;  as  did  Sixtus 
Senensis,  B.  Lamy,  Anton  a  matre  Dei,  Jahn, 
and  others ;  though  it  is  hardly  consistent 
with  orthodox  Catholicism  or  the  view  of  those 
who  passed  the  decree.  When  the  writings  are 
said  to  be  of  different  authority — some  more, 
others  less — the  intent  of  the  council  is  violated. 
The  Vatican  council  (1870)  confirmed  the 
Tridentine  decree  respecting  the  canon. 

The  Greek  Church,  after  several  ineffectual 


^  The  reason  given  for  their  being  added  as  a  separate 
appendix  is  that  they  are  cited  by  some  fathers  and  found  in 
some  Latin  Bibles. 


246  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

attempts  to  uphold  the  old  distinction  between 
the  canonical  and  ecclesiastical  books  by  Metro- 
phanes  Critopulus  patriarch  of  Alexandria  in 
1625,  and  Cyril  Lucaris  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople (1638  A.D.),^  came  to  the  same  decision 
with  the  Romish,  and  canonized  all  the  apoc- 
rypha. This  was  done  at  a  Jerusalem  synod 
under  Dositheus  in  1672. 

1  Kimmel's  Monumenta  fidei  eccles.  orient y  part  i.  p.  467. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  CANON  FROM  SEMLER  TO  THE  PRESENT 
TIME,  WITH  REFLECTIONS  ON  ITS  READ- 
JUSTMENT. 

Semler  ^  was  the  most  conspicuous  scholar 
after  the  Reformation  who  undertook  to  correct 
the  prevailing  ideas  respecting  the  canon. 
Acquainted  with  the  works  of  Toland  and 
Morgan,  he  adopted  some  of  their  views,  and 
prosecuted  his  inquiries  on  their  lines  chiefly  in 
relation  to  the  New  Testament.  He  had  no 
definite  principles  to  guide  him,  but  judged 
books  chiefly  by  their  christian  value  and  use  to 
the  Church.  Though  his  views  are  sometimes 
one-sided  and  his  essays  ill-digested,  he  placed 
the  subject  in  new  lights,  and  rendered  a  service 

^  +I79I  AD. 


248  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

to  truth  which  bore  abundant  fruit  in  after  years.^ 
He  dealt  tradition  severe  blows,  and  freed 
theolog>'  from  the  yoke  of  the  letter.  He  was 
followed  by  his  disciple  Corrodi,  by  G.  L.  Oeder, 
J.  D.  Michaelis,  Herder,  Lessing,  and  Eichhorn, 
— most  of  whom  recommended  their  views  by 
a  freshness  of  style  which  Semler  did  not 
command.  The  more  recent  works  of  Gesenius, 
De  Wette,  Zunz,  Ewald,  Hitzig,  Geiger  and 
Herzfeld  have  contributed  to  form  a  juster 
opinion  of  the  true  position  which  the  books  of 
the  Bible  occupy. 

In  the  New  Testament,  the  writings  of  F.  C. 
Baur  have  opened  up  a  new  method  of  investi- 
gating the  canon,  which  promises  important 
and  lasting  results.  Proceeding  in  the  track  of 
Semler,  he  prosecuted  his  researches  into  primi- 
tive Christianity  with  great  acuteness  and 
singular   power   of   combination.     Though   his 

*  Abhandlung  von  frcier  Untersuchung  des  Canon,  4  parts, 
Halle,  1771-1775. 


SINCE  SEMLER.  249 


separation  of  Petrine  and  Pauline  Christianity  is 
not  new,  he  has  applied  it  in  ways  which  neither 
Toland  nor  Morgan  was  competent  to  manage. 
These  writers  perceived  the  difference  between 
the  leading  principle  of  the  twelve  and  that  of 
Paul,  they  had  some  far-seeing  glimpses  of  the 
origin  and  differences  of  the  New  Testament 
writings,^  but  they  propounded  them  in  an  un- 
systematic way  along  with  untenable  conjec- 
tures. It  was  reserved  for  the  Tubingen  pro- 
fessor to  elaborate  the  hypothesis  of  an  Ebionite 
or  primitive  Christianity  in  contra-distinction 
from  a  Pauline,  applying  it  to  the  origin  and 
constitution  of  christian  literature;  in  a  word, 
to  use  a  tendenz-kritik  for  opening  up  the 
genius  of  the  sacred  writings  as  well  as  the 
stages  of  early  Christianity  out  of  which  they 
arose.  The  head  of  the  Tubingen  school,  it  is 
true,  has  carried  out  the  antagonism  between 

1  See  Toland's  Nazarejtus,  p.  25,  &c.,  second  edition ;  and 
Morgan's  Moral  Philosopher,  vol.  i.  p.  56,  &c. 


250  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

the  Petrine  and  Pauline  christians  too  rigorously, 
and  invaded  the  authenticity  of  the  sacred 
writings  to  excess  ;  for  it  is  hazardous  to  make 
a  theory  extremely  stringent  to  the  comparative 
neglect  of  modifying  circumstances,  which, 
though  increasing  the  difficulty  of  criticism, 
contribute  to  the  security  of  its  processes.  Yet 
he  has  properly  emphasized  internal  evidence ; 
and  many  of  his  conclusions  about  the  books 
will  stand.  He  has  thrown  much  light  on  the 
original  relations  of  parties  immediately  after 
the  origin  of  Christianity,  and  disturbed  an 
organic  unity  of  the  New  Testament  which  had 
been  merely  asstmted  by  traditionalists.  The 
best  Introductions  to  the  New  Testament  must 
accept  them  to  some  extent.  The  chief  char- 
acteristic of  the  school  is  the  application  of 
historic  criticism  to  the  genesis  of  the  New 
Testament  writings,  irrespective  of  tradition — 
a  striving  to  discover  the  circumstances  or 
tendencies  out  of  which  the  books  originated. 


SINCE  SEMLER.  251 

Baur's    tendenz  -  principle    judiciously    applied 
cannot  but  produce  good  results. 

We  have  seen  that  sound  critical  considera- 
tions did  not  regulate  the  formation  of  the 
three  collections  which  make  up  the  entire 
canon  of  the  Old  Testament.  Had  it  been 
so,  the  Pentateuch  would  not  have  been 
attributed  to  Moses.  Neither  would  a  number 
of  latter  prophecies  have  been  accepted  as 
Isaiah's  and  incorporated  with  the  prophet's 
authentic  productions.  All  the  Proverbs,  the 
book  of  Ecclesiastes,  and  the  Song  of  Songs 
would  not  have  been  assigned  to  Solomon  ; 
Jonah  would  have  been  separated  from  the 
prophets,  and  Daniel  must  have  had  a  later 
position  in  the  Hagiographa.  We  cannot, 
therefore,  credit  the  collectors  or  editors  of 
the  books  with  great  critical  sagacity.  But 
they  did  their  best  in  the  circumstances,  pre- 
serving invaluable  records  of  the  Hebrew 
people.     In  like  manner,  it  has  appeared,  that 


252  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

the  ecclesiastics  to  whom  we  owe  the  New 
Testament  collection  were  not  sharp-sighted 
in  the  literature  with  which  they  had  to  do. 
It  is  true  that  well-founded  doubts  were 
entertained  by  the  early  Christians  about 
several  portions,  such  as  the  second  Epistle  of 
Peter,  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  &c.,  but 
the  Revelation  was  needlessly  discredited. 
They  accepted  without  hesitation  the  pastoral 
epistles  as  Pauline,  but  doubted  some  of  the 
Catholic  Epistles,  whch  bear  the  impress  of 
authenticity  more  strongly,  such  as  James. 
It  is  therefore  incorrect  to  say  that  2  Peter, 
2  and  3  John,  James,  Jude,  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  and  the  Apocalypse  "  have  been 
received  into  the  canon  on  evidence  less 
complete "  than  that  belonging  to  the 
others.  The  very  general  admission  of  the 
fourth  gospel  as  the  apostle  John's,  is  a  curious 
example  of  facile  traditionalism.  Biblical  criti- 
cism, however,  scarcely  existed  in  the  first  three 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  253 

centuries.  It  is  for  us  to  set  the  subject  in 
another  light,  because  our  means  of  judging 
are  superior.  If  the  resources  of  the  early  fathers 
were  inadequate  to  the  proper  sifting  of  a  co- 
pious literature,  they  should  be  mildly  judged. 

The  question  of  the  canon  is  not  settled.  It 
is  probably  the  work  of  successive  inquirers  to 
set  it  on  a  right  basis,  and  adjust  the  various 
parts  in  a  manner  consistent  with  historic 
criticism,  sound  reason,  and  religion.  The 
absolute  and  relative  worth  of  books ;  the 
degrees  in  which  they  regulate  ethics  and 
conduct ;  their  varying  values  at  the  times  of 
their  first  appearance  and  our  own  ;  their  places 
in  the  general  history  of  human  progress — all 
these  must  be  determined  before  the  documents 
of  Judaism  and  Christianity  be  classified  aright. 
Their  present  arrangement  is  external.  Based 
on  no  interior  principle,  it  furnishes  little  help 
toward  a  thorough  investigation  of  the  whole. 
Those  who  look  upon  the  question  as  historical 


254  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE 

and  literary  take  a  one-sided  view.  It  has  a 
theological  character  also.  It  needs  the  applica- 
tion, not  only  of  historic  criticism,  but  the 
immediate  consciousness  belonging  to  every 
Christian.  The  two  Testaments  should  be 
separated,  and  their  respective  positions 
assigned  to  each — the  Old  having  been 
preparatory  to  the  New.  Should  it  be  said 
bluntly,  as  it  is  in  the  7th  Article  of  the 
Anglican  Church,  that  the  Old  is  not  contrary 
to  the  New  Testament }  Luther  at  least  ex- 
pressed his  opinion  of  the  difference  between 
them  pretty  clearly ;  ^  though  the  theologians  of 
Germany  after  him  evinced  a  desire  to  minimise 
the  difference.^     Should  the  general  opinion  of 

^  For  example,  "Moses  is  dead;  his  rule  went  out  when 
Christ  came — he  is  of  no  further  service  here.  .  .  .  We 
are  willing  to  regard  him  as  a  teacher,  but  we  will  not  regard 
him  as  our  lawgiver,  unless  he  agree  ivith  the  New  Testament 
and  the  law  of  nature."  Sdmmtliche  Schriften,  ed.  "Walch. 
dritter  Theil.,  pp.  7,  8. 

'  Such  as  Calovius,  Chemnitz,  John  Gerhard,  W.  Lyser, 
Quenstedt,  Brochmand,  HoUaz,  &c.     Mclancthon  also  makes 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  255 

the  Protestant  Church  that  the  authority  of  the 
Old  Testament  is  not  subordinate  to  that  of  the 
New  be  rigidly  upheld?  According  to  one  aspect 
of  the  former  it  may  be  so,  viz.,  its  prophetic 
and  theological  aspect,  that  in  which  it  is 
brought  into  close  union  with  the  latter  ;  the 
essence  of  the  one  being  foreshadowed  or 
implied  in  the  other,  as  Justin  Martyr  supposed. 
And  this  view  has  never  lost  supporters,  who 
by  the  help  of  double  senses,  types,  and 
symbols,  with  assumed  prediction  of  the  definite 
and  distant  future,  transform  the  old  dispensa- 
tion into  an  outline  picture  of  the  new ;  taking 
into  it  a  body  of  divinity  which  is  alien  from  its 
nature.  According  to  another  aspect,  viz.,  the 
moral  and  historical,  the  equality  can  scarcely 
be  allowed.  Schleiermacher  is  right  in  saying 
that  the  Old  Testament  seems  to  be  nothing 
but   a  superfluous   authority  for   doctrine  ;  an 

no  important  distinction  between  the  two  Testaments  in  his  Loci 
theologici.  Calvin's  theology  was  derived  from  the  Old  Testa- 
ment more  than  the  New. 


2S6  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

opinion  coinciding  with  that  of  the  early 
Socinians,  who  held  that  it  has  a  historical,  not 
a  dogmatic,  value.  Only  such  of  our  pious 
emotions  as  are  of  a  general  nature  are  accu- 
rately reflected  in  the  Old  Testament ;  and  all 
that  is  most  decidedly  Jewish  is  of  least  value 
to  christians.  The  alleged  coincidence  of  the 
Old  Testament  with  the  New  must  be  modified 
by  the  doctrine  of  development.  It  has  been 
fostered  by  types  and  prophecies  supposed  to 
refer  to  christian  times ;  by  the  assumed  dicta- 
tion of  all  Scripture  by  the  Holy  Spirit;  by 
fancied  references  of  the  one  dispensation  to  the 
other;  by  the  confounding  of  a  Jewish  Messiah 
sketched  in  various  prophets,  with  Jesus  Christ, 
as  if  the  latter  had  not  changed,  exalted  and 
purified  the  Messianic  idea  to  suit  his  sublime 
purposes  of  human  regeneration.  The  times 
and  circumstances  in  which  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures  appeared,  the  manners,  usages,  civil- 
isation,   intellectual   and   moral    stage    of  the 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  257 

Semitic  race  combine  to  give  them  a  lower 
position  than  that  of  the  New  Testament  books 
which  arose  out  of  a  more  developed  perception 
of  the  relations  between  God  and  men.  Spiri- 
tual apprehension  had  got  beyond  Jewish  par- 
ticularism, especially  in  the  case  of  the  apostle 
Paul,  who  gave  the  new  religion  a  distinct 
vitality  by  severing  it  from  its  Jewish  pre- 
decessor. 

The  agreement  of  the  New  Testament  books 
with  themselves  must  be  modified  by  the  same 
doctrine  of  development.  Jewish  and  Pauline 
Christianity  appear  in  different  works,  necessarily 
imparting  a  difference  of  views  and  expression  ; 
or  they  are  blended  in  various  degrees,  as  in  the 
epistles  to  the  Hebrews  and  the  first  of  Peter. 
Hence  absolute  harmony  cannot  be  looked  for. 
If  the  standpoints  of  the  writers  were  so  diverse, 
how  can  their  productions  coincide.?  The 
alleged  coincidence  can  only  be  intersected  with 

varieties  proportioned  to  the  measures  in  which 
R 


2S8  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

the  authors  possessed  the  Spirit  of  God.  These 
varieties  affect  the  matter  as  well  as  the  manner 
of  the  writings.  It  is  therefore  unphilosophical 
to  treat  the  Bible  as  a  whole  which  was  dictated 
by  the  Spirit  and  directed  to  one  end.  Its 
uniformity  is  chequered  with  variety;  its  har- 
mony with  disagreement.  It  is  a  bundle  of 
books ;  a  selection  from  a  wider  literature, 
reflecting  many  diversities  of  religious  appre- 
hension. After  the  two  Testaments  have  been 
rightly  estimated  according  to  their  respective 
merits,  the  contents  of  each  should  be  duly 
apportioned — internal  evidence  being  the  test  of 
their  relative  importance,  irrespective  of  a  priori 
assumptions.  Their  traditional  origin  and 
authority  must  be  subordinated  to  the  inherent 
value  they  bear,  or  the  conformity  of  the  ideas 
to  the  will  of  God.  The  gradual  formation  of 
both  canons  suggests  an  analysis  of  the  classes 
into  which  they  came  to  be  put ;  for  the  same 
canonical   dignity  was  not   attributed   by  the 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.        '  259 

Jews  to  the  books  contained  in  the  three 
divisions ;  and  the  controverted  writings  of 
the  New  Testament  found  gradual  recog- 
nition very  slowly.  Luther  made  important 
distinctions  between  the  canonical  books  1 ;  and 
Carlstadt  put  the  Antilegomena  of  the  New 
Testament  on  a  par  with  the  Hagiographa  of 
the  Old. 

In  the  Old  Testament  the  three  classes  or 
canons  have  been  generally  estimated  by  the  Jews 
according  to  their  respective  antiquity ;  though 
the  sacrificial  worship  enjoined  in  the  Penta- 
teuch never  formed  an  essential  part  of  the 
Jewish  religion  ;  the  best  prophets  having  set 
small  value  upon  it.  The  pure  monotheistic 
doctrine  of  these  last  writers,  chiefly  contained 
in  the  second  canon,  lifts  that  class  up  to  the 
highest  rank ;  yet  the  Decalogue  in  the  Penta- 


^  His  full  sayings  are  collected  in  Bretschneider's  Luther  an 
unsere  Zeity  pp.  186-224  j  and  in  Krause's  Opuscula  theologica, 
pp.  205-241, 


26o  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

teuch  is  sufficient  to  stamp  the  first  canon  with 
great  worth.  It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that 
the  Mosaic  law  was  meagre,  in  the  domain  of 
pure  ethics ;  and  that  it  promoted  among  the 
people  a  slavish  spirit  of  positivism  by  laying 
more  stress  on  acts  than  dispositions,  and  insist- 
ing on  small  regulations.  For  this  reason,  the 
prophets  combated  its  narrow  externality.  The 
three  canons  were  regarded  with  a  degree  of 
veneration  corresponding  to  the  order  in  which 
they  stand.  To  apportion  their  respective 
values  to  the  individual  parts  of  them  is  a 
difficult  task. 

As  to  the  New  Testament  writings,  we  think 
that  some  of  them  might  conveniently  occupy 
the  position  of  duetero-canonical,  equivalent  to 
those  of  the  Old  Testament  having  that  title. 
We  allude  to  2  and  3  John,  Jude,  James,  2 
Peter,  the  Revelation.  It  is  true  that  a  few  of 
these  were  prior  in  time  to  some  of  the  univer- 
sally-received gospels  or  epistles  ;    but  time  is 


riS  READJUSTMENT.  261 

not  an  important  factor  in  a  good  classification. 
Among  the  Pauline  epistles  themselves,  classifi- 
cation might  be  adopted  ;  for  the  pastoral 
letters  are  undoubtedly  post-Pauline,  and  in- 
ferior to  the  authentic  ones.  In  classifying  the 
New  Testament  writings,  three  things  might  be 
considered — the  reception  they  met  with  from  the 
first,  their  authenticity,  above  all,  their  internal 
excellence.  The  subject  is  not  easy,  because 
critics  are  not  universally  agreed  about  the 
proper  rank  and  authenticity  of  a  few  docu- 
ments. The  Epistle  to  the  Colossians,  for 
example,  creates  perplexity ;  that  to  the 
Ephesians  is  less  embarrassing,  its  post-Pauline 
origin  being  tolerably  clear. 

What  is  wanted  is  a  rational  historic  criti- 
cism to  moderate  the  theological  hypotheses 
with  which  the  older  Protestants  set  out,  the 
supernatural  inspiration  of  the  books,  their 
internal  inseparability,  and  their  direct  reference 
to  the  work'of  salvation.    It  must  be  allowed  that 


262  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

many  points  are  independent  of  dogmatics  ; 
and  that  the  right  decision  in  things  historical 
may  be  reached  apart  from  any  ecclesiastical 
standpoint. 

Again,  should  the  distinction  between  the 
apocryphal  and  canonical  books  of  the  Old 
Testament  be  emphasized  as  it  is  by  many? 
Should  a  sharp  line  be  put  between  the  two, 
as  though  the  one  class,  with  the  period  it 
belonged  to,  were  characterized  by  the  errors 
and  anachronisms  of  its  history ;  the  other  by 
simplicity  and  accuracy ;  the  one,  by  books 
written  under  fictitious  names;  the  other,  by 
the  power  to  distinguish  truth  from  falsehood 
or  by  honesty  of  purpose  ?  Should  the  one 
be  a  sign  of  the  want  of  truthfulness  and 
discernment ;  the  other,  of  religious  simplicity  ? 
Can  this  aggregation  of  the  Apocrypha  over 
against  the  Hagiographa,  serve  the  purpose 
of  a  just  estimate  ?  Hardly  so ;  for  some  of 
the   latter,   such   as    Esther    and    Ecclesiastes, 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  263 

cannot  be  put  above  Wisdom,  ist  Maccabees, 
Judith,  Baruch,  or  Ecclesiasticus.  The  doctrine 
of  immortahty,  clearly  expressed  in  the  Book  of 
Wisdom,  is  not  in  Ecclesiastes  ;  neither  is  God 
once  named  in  the  Book  of  Esther  as  author  of 
the  marvellous  deliverances  which  the  chosen 
people  are  said  to  have  experienced.  The  his- 
tory narrated  in  ist  Maccabees  is  more  credible 
than  that  in  Esther.  It  is  therefore  misleading 
to  mark  off  all  the  apocryphal  works  as  human 
and  all  the  canonical  ones  as  divine.  The  divine 
and  the  human  elements  in  man  are  too  inti- 
mately blended  to  admit  of  such  separation. 
The  best  which  he  produces  partakes  of  both. 
The  human  element  still  permeates  them  as 
long  as  God  speaks  through  man ;  and  He 
neither  dictates  nor  speaks  otherwise.  In  the 
attributes  claimed  for  the  canonical  books  no 
rigid  line  can  be  drawn.  It  may  be  that 
the  inspiration  of  their  authors  differed  in 
degree;    that   the   writer    of    Ecclesiastes,   for 


264  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

example,  was  more  philosophical  than  Jesus 
son  of  Sirach ;  but  different  degrees  of  in- 
spiration belong  to  the  canonical  writers  them- 
selves. Undue  exaltation  of  the  Hebrew 
canon  does  injustice  to  the  wider  Alexandrian 
one.  Yet  some  still  speak  of  "the  pure  Hebrew 
canon,"  identifying  it  with  that  of  the  Church 
of  England.  We  admit  that  history  had  be- 
come legendary,  that  it  was  written  in  an  ora- 
torical style  by  the  Alexandrian  Jews,  and  was 
used  for  didactic  purposes  as  in  Tobit  and 
Judith.  Gnomic  poetry  had  survived  in  the 
book  of  Sirach  ;  prophecy,  in  Baruch  and  the 
Epistle  of  Jeremiah,  though  here  the  language 
is  already  prosaic.  Imitation  is  too  observable 
in  the  matter  and  manner  of  the  Apocrypha. 
They  have  parallels,  however,  among  the  Hagio- 
grapha,  which  originated  in  an  age  when  the 
genuine  breath  of  prophetic  inspiration  had 
ceased;  when  history  and  prophecy  had  degene- 
rated ;  so  that  the  transition  from  Esther  and 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  265 

Malachi   to   Judith  and  Baruch,  as   also  from 
Proverbs  to  Wisdom,  is  not  great. 

The  Talnmdic  canon  is  generally  adopted 
at  the  present  day.  It  was  not,  however, 
universally  received  even  by  the  Jews;  for 
Esther  was  omitted  out  of  it  by  those  from 
whom  Melito  got  his  catalogue  in  Palestine ; 
while  Sirach  was  annexed  to  it  as  late  as  the 
beginning  of  the  4th  century.  Baruch  was 
also  added  in  several  Jewish  circles,  doubtless 
on  account  of  its  supposed  authorship.  Thus 
"  the  pure  Hebrew  canon  "  was  not  one  and  the 
same  among  all  Jews  ;  and  therefore  the  phrase 
is  misleading.  Neither  is  it  correct  to  say  that 
it  is  the  only  canon  distinctly  recognized  during 
the  first  four  centuries,  unless  the  usage  of  the 
early  fathers  be  set  over  against  their  assumed 
contrary  judgment ;  nor  can  all  who  followed 
the  Alexandrian  canon  be  pronounced  uncritical, 
including  Origen  himself.  A  stereotyped  canon 
of  the  Old  Testament,  either  among  Jews  or 


266  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

Christians  of  the  first  four  centuries,  which 
excluded  all  the  apocryphal  books  and  in- 
cluded all  the  canonical  ones,  cannot  be 
shown.  And  in  regard  to  "the  critical  judg- 
ment "  of  Jews  and  Christians  in  that  period 
it  is  arbitrary  to  suppose  that  such  as  adopted 
the  present  canonical  books  alone  were  more 
discerning  than  others.  They  were  more 
traditional  and  conservative ;  their  discriminat- 
ing faculty  not  corresponding  to  the  degree  of 
their  reliance  on  the  past. 

The  aim  of  the  inquirer  should  be  to  find 
from  competent  witnesses — from  contempor- 
aneous or  succeeding  writers  of  trustworthy 
character — the  authors  and  ages  of  the  biblical 
books.  When  evidence  of  this  kind  is  not 
available  as  often  happens,  the  only  resource 
is  the  internal.  The  external  evidence  in 
favour  of  the  canon  is  all  but  exhausted,  and 
nothing  of  importance  can  be  added  to  it  now. 
Its  strength  has  been  brought  out ;  its  weakness 


TTS  READJUSTMENT.  267 

has  not  been  equally  exhibited.  The  problem 
resolves  itself  into  an  examination  of  internal 
characteristics,  which  may  be  strong  enough  to 
modify  or  counterbalance  the  external.  The 
latter  have  had  an  artificial  preponderance  in  the 
past;  henceforward  they  must  be  regulated  by  the 
internal.  The  main  conclusion  should  be  drawn 
from  the  contents  of  the  books  themselves. 
And  the  example  of  Jews  and  Christians,  to 
whom  we  owe  the  Bible  canon,  shows  that 
classification  is  necessary.  This  is  admitted  both 
by  Roman  Catholic  writers  and  orthodox  Pro- 
testants. A  gloss-writer  on  what  is  usually 
called  the  "  decree  of  Gratian,"  i.e.,  the  Bolog- 
nese  canonist  of  the  12th  century,  remarks 
about  the  canonical  books,  "all  may  be  received 
but  may  not  be  held  in  the  same  estimation." 
John  Gerhard  speaks  of  a  second  or der,  containing 
the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  about  whose 
authors  there  were  some  doubts  in  the  Church;^ 

1}  Loci  Theologici,  Tom.  i.  pp.  186,  187,  ed.  Cotta,  1762. 


268  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

and  Quenstedt  similarly  specifies  proto-canonical 
and  deiitero-canonical  New  Testament  books,  or 
those  of  the  first  and  second  order/  What  are 
degrees  or  kinds  of  inspiration  assumed  by 
many,  but  a  tacit  acknowledgment  of  the  fact 
that  books  vary  in  intrinsic  value  as  they 
are  more  or  less  impregnated  with  divine 
truth  or  differ  in  the  proportion  of  the  eter- 
nal and  temporal  elements  which  commingle 
in  every  revealed  religion  ?  Doubtless  the 
authors  from  whom  the  separate  books  pro- 
ceeded, if  discoverable,  should  be  regarded ; 
the  inspiration  of  an  Isaiah  is  higher  than  that 
of  a  Malachi,  and  an  apostle  is  more  authorita- 
tive than  an  evangelist ;  but  the  authors  are 
often  unknown.  Besides,  the  process  of  redaction 
through  which  many  of  the  writings  passed 
hinders  an  exact  knowledge  of  authorship. 
In  these  circumstances  the  books  themselves 
must  determine  the  position  they  should  occupy 

^  Theologia  Didactico-polemica,  p.  340. 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  269 

in  the  estimation  of  those  who  are  looking  at 
records  of  the  past  to  help  their  spiritual  life. 
And  if  it  be  asked,  What  principle  should  lie  at 
the  basis  of  a  thorough  classification  ?  the 
answer  is,  the  normative  element  contained  in  the 
sacred  books.  This  is  the  characteristic  which 
should  regulate  classification.  The  time  when 
a  book  appeared,  its  author,  the  surrounding 
circumstances  that  influenced  him,  are  of  less 
consequence  than  its  bearing  upon  the  spiri- 
tual education  of  mankind.  The  extent  of 
its  adequacy  to  promote  this  end  determines 
the  rank.  Such  books  as  embody  the  in- 
destructible essence  of  religion  with  the  fewest 
accidents  of  time,  place  and  nature — which 
present  conditions  not  easily  disengaged  from 
the  imperishable  life  of  the  soul,  deserve 
the  first  rank.  Whatever  Scriptures  express 
ideas  consonant  with  the  nature  of  God  as 
a  holy,  loving,  just  and  good  Being — as  a  bene- 
volent Father  not  willing  the  destruction  of  any 


270  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

of  his  children  ;  the  Scriptures  presenting  ideas 
of  Him  consistent  with  pure  reason  and  man's 
highest  instincts,  besides  such  as  set  forth  our 
sense  of  dependence  on  the  infinite ;  the  books, 
in  short,  that  contain  a  revelation  from  God  with 
least  admixture  of  the  human  conditions  under 
which  it  is  transmitted — these  belong  to  the 
highest  class.  If  they  lead  the  reader  away 
from  opinion  to  practice,  from  dogma  to  life, 
from  non-doing  to  obedience  to  the  law  of  moral 
duty,  from  the  notion  that  everything  in  salva- 
tion has  been  done  for  him  to  the  keeping  of 
the  commandments,  from  particularist  concep- 
tions about  the  divine  mercy  to  the  widest 
belief  of  its  overshadowing  presence — such 
books  of  Scripture  are  in  that  same  proportion 
to  be  ranked  among  the  best.  In  regard  to  the 
Old  Testament,  conformity  to  Christ's  teaching 
will  determine  rank;  or,  which  is  tantamount, 
conformity  to  that  pure  reason  which  is  God's 
natural   revelation  in  man ;    a  criterion  which 


ITS  READJUSTMENT,  271 

assigns  various  ranks  to  such  Scriptures  as  ap- 
peared among  a  Semite  race  at  a  certain  stage 
of  its  development.  In  the  New  Testament,  the 
words  and  precepts  of  Jesus  have  a  character 
of  their  own,  though  it  is  very  difficult  to  select 
them  from  the  gospels.  The  supposition  that 
the  apostles'  productions  possess  a  higher 
authority  than  those  of  their  disciples,  is  natural. 
But  the  immediate  followers  of  Christ  did  not 
all  stand  on  one  platform.  Differing  from  one 
another  even  in  important  principles,  it  is 
possible,  if  not  certain,  that  some  of  their  dis- 
ciples' composition  may  be  of  higher  value. 
The  spirit  of  God  may  have  wrought  within  the 
apostles  generally  with  greater  power  and  clear- 
ness than  in  other  teachers  ;  but  its  operation  is 
conditioned  not  merely  by  outward  factors  but 
by  individual  idiosyncracy ;  so  that  one  who 
had  not  seen  the  Lord  and  was  therefore  not  an 
apostle  proper,  may  have  apprehended  his  mind 
better  than  an  immediate  disciple.     Paul  stood 


272  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

above  the  primitive  apostles  in  the  extent  to 
which  he  fathomed  the  pregnant  sayings  of 
Jesus  and  developed  their  latent  germs.  Thus 
the  normative  element — that  which  determines 
the  varying  degrees  of  authority  belonging  to 
the  New  Testament — does  not  lie  in  apostolic 
authorship  but  internal  worth ;  in  the  clearness 
and  power  with  which  the  divine  Spirit  enabled 
men  to  grasp  the  truth.  By  distinguishing  the 
temporal  and  the  eternal  in  Christianity,  the 
writings  necessarily  rise  or  sink  in  proportion  to 
these  elements.  The  eternal  is  the  essence  and 
gem  of  revealed  truth.  Perfectibility  belongs 
only  to  the  temporal ;  it  cannot  be  predicated  of 
the  eternal. 

The  multitudinous  collection  of  books  con- 
tained in  the  Bible  is  not  pervaded  by  unity  of 
purpose  or  plan,  so  as  to  make  a  good  classifica- 
tion easy.  Least  of  all  is  it  dominated  by  such 
substantial  unity  as  has  been  connected  with  one 
man  ;  for   the   conception    of    a   Messiah   was 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  373 

never  the  national  belief  of  Judaism,  but  a  notion 
projected  by  prophets  into  the  future  to  comfort 
the  people  in  times  of  disaster ;  the  forecasting 
of  aspirations  doomed  to  disappointment. 
From  the  collection  presenting  various  degrees 
of  intellectual  and  moral  development,  it  is 
difficult  to  see  a  sufficient  reason  for  some 
being  canonised  to  the  exclusion  of  better 
works  which  were  relegated  to  the  class  of  the 
apocryphal. 

Mr  Jones's^  statement  that  the  primitive 
Christians  are  proper  judges  to  determine  what 
book  is  canonical,  requires  great  modification, 
being  too  vague  to  be  serviceable ;  for  "  primi- 
tive Christians"  is  a  phrase  that  needs  to  be 
defined.  How  far  do  they  extend }  How 
much  of  the  first  and  second  centuries  do  they 
cover.!*      Were    not    the    primitive    Christians 


^  See  Jones's  new  and  full  method  of  settling  the  canonical 
authority  of  the  New  Testament,  Vol.  I.,  Part  i.,  chap.  5,  page 
52,  ed.  1736. 

S 


274  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

divided  in  their  beliefs  ?  Did  the  Jewish 
and  the  Pauline  ones  unite  in  accepting  the 
same  writings  ?  Not  for  a  considerable  time, 
until  the  means  of  ascertaining  the  real  authors 
of  the  books  and  the  ability  to  do  so  were 
lacking. 

As  to  the  Old  Testament,  the  Palestinian 
Jews  determined  the  canonical  books  by 
gradually  contracting  the  list  and  stopping  it 
at  a  time  when  their  calamities  throwing 
them  back  on  the  past  for  springs  of  hope,  had 
stiffened  them  within  a  narrow  traditionalism  ; 
but  their  brethren  in  Egypt,  touched  by 
Alexandrian  culture  and  Greek  philosophy, 
received  later  productions  into  their  canon, 
some  of  which  at  least  are  of  equal  value  with 
Palestinian  ones.  In  any  case,  the  degree  of 
authority  attaching  to  the  Biblical  books  grew 
from"' less  to  greater,  till  it  culminated  in  a 
divine  character,  a  sacredness  rising  even  to  in- 
fallibility.    Doubtless  the  Jews  of  Palestine  dis- 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  .       275 

tinguished  the  canonical  from  the  apocryphal 
or  deutero-canonical  books  on  grounds  satis- 
factory to  themselves ;  but  their  judgment  was 
not  infallible.  A  senate  of  Rabbis  under  the 
old  dispensation  might  err,  as  easily  as  a  synod 
of  priests  under  the  new.  Though  they  may 
have  been  generally  correct,  it  must  not  be 
assumed  that  they  were  always  so.  Their  dis- 
cernment may  be  commended  without  being 
magnified.  The  general  feeling  of  leaning  upon 
the  past  was  a  sound  one,  for  the  best  times  of 
Judaism  had  departed,  and  with  them  the  most 
original  effusions ;  yet  the  wave  of  Platonism 
that  passed  over  Alexandria  could  not  but 
quicken  even  the  conservative  mind  of  the  Jew. 
Greek  thought  blended  with  echoes  of  the  past, 
though  in  dulled  form.  Still  a  line  had  to  be 
drawn  in  the  national  literature;  and  it  was 
well  drawn  on  the  whole.  The  feeling  existed 
that  the  collection  must  be  closed  with  works  of 
a  certain  period  and  a  certain  character ;  and  it 


276  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE  : 

was  closed  accordingly,  without  preventing 
individuals  from  putting  their  private  opinions 
over  against  authority,  and  dissenting. 

At  the  present  day  a  new  arrangement  is 
necessary ;  but  where  is  the  ecclesiastical  body 
bold  enough  to  undertake  it  ?  And  if  it  were 
attempted  or  carried  out  by  non-ecclesiastical 
parties,  would  the  churches  approve  or  adopt 
the  proceeding?  We  venture  to  say,  that  if 
some  books  be  separated  from  the  collection 
and  others  put  in  their  place — if  the  classifica- 
tion of  some  be  altered,  and  their  authority 
raised  or  lowered — good  will  be  done ;  the 
Bible  will  have  a  fairer  degree  of  normal  power 
in  doctrine  and  morals,  and  continue  to  promote 
spiritual  life.  Faith  in  Christ  precedes  faith  in 
books.  Unless  criticism  be  needlessly  nega- 
tive it  cannot  remove  this  time-honoured  legacy 
from  the  position  it  is  entitled  to,  else  the 
spiritual  consciousness  of  humanity  will  rebel. 
While  the  subject  is  treated  reverently,  and  the 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  277 

love  of  truth  overrides  dogmatic  prejudices, 
the  canon  will  come  forth  in  a  different 
form  from  that  which  it  has  had  for  cen- 
turies— a  form  on  which  faith  may  rest  with- 
out misgiving. 

The  canon  was  a  work  of  divine  providence, 
because  history,  in  a  religious  view,  necessarily 
implies  the  fact.  It  was  a  work  of  inspiration, 
because  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit  has 
always  been  with  the  people  of  God  as  a 
principle  influencing  their  life.  It  was  not, 
however,  the  result  of  a  special  or  peculiar  act 
of  divine  inspiration  at  any  one  time,  but  of  a 
gradual  illuminating  process,  shaped  by  in- 
fluences more  or  less  active  in  the  divine 
economy. 

The  canonical  authority  of  Scripture  does 
not  depend  on  any  church  or  council.  The 
early  church  may  be  cited  as  a  witness  for  it ; 
that  is  all.  Canonical  authority  lies  in  Scripture 
itself,  and   is  inherent  in  the  books  so  far  as 


278  THE  CANON  OF  THE  BIBLE. 

they  contain  a  declaration  of  the  divine  will. 
Hence  there  is  truth  in  the  statement  of  old 
theologians  that  the  authority  of  Scripture  is 
from  God  alone.  It  was  the  early  church  indeed 
that  made  the  canon,  selecting  the  books  which 
appeared  to  have  been  written  by  apostles  or 
apostolic  men,  and  carrying  over  to  them 
authority  from  alleged  authenticity  more  than 
internal  value.  But  the  latter  is  the  real  index 
of  authority ;  and  God  is  the  fountain  from 
whom  spiritual  endowments  proceed.^  The 
canonicity  of  the  books  is  a  distinct  question 


^  Ecclesia  sua  autoritate  nullum  librum  facit  canonicum, 
quippe  canonica  scripturae  autoritas  est  a  solo  Deo,  &c. 
Gerhard's  Loci  Theologici^  torn.  i.  p.  4,  ed.  Cotta.  Autoritas 
scripturae  quoad  nos  nihil  aliud  est,  quam  manifestatio  et 
cognitio  unicDe  illius  divinoe  et  summce  autoritatis,  quae  scripturae 
est  interna  et  insita.  Ecclesia  igitur  non  confert  scripturce 
novam  aliquam  autoritatem  quoad  nos,  sed  testificatione  sua  ad 
agnitionem  illius  veritatis  nos  deducit.  Concedimus,  ecclesiam 
esse  scripturae  sacrae  testem,  custodevi,  vindueniy  praeconefn,  et 
interpretem  ;  sed  negamus,  ex  eo  efifici,  quod  autoritas  scripturae 
sive  simpliciter  sive  quoad  nos  ab  ecclesia  pendeat  et  quidem 
unice,  pendeat.— /^V/.,  tomus  secundus,  p.  39,  ed.  Cotta. 


ITS  READJUSTMENT.  279 

from  that  of  their  authenticity.  The  latter  is  a 
thing  of  historic  criticism ;  the  former  of 
doctrinal  belief  Their  ecclesiastical  authority 
rests  on  outward  attestation ;  their  normal,  on 
faith  and  feeling. 


TurnbuU  cr->  Spears,   Printers, 


18 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

TO— ^      202  AAoin  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2                      : 

3 

4 

5                              ( 

s 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
RENEWALS  AND  RECHARGES  MAY  8E  MADE  4  DAYS  PRIOR  TO  DUE  DATE. 
LOAN  PERIODS  ARE  1-MONTH.  3-MONTHS.  AND  1-YEAR. 
RENEWALS;  CALL  (415)  642-3405 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

fvlAY  'A  -  w<- 

WIKC  MAY  9  4  lyy 

\ 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  1/83         BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDEED33Dfla